




















■ 













% " 









** 






LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 



Co^rinfii ' 









IMTl-D STATES OF AMERICA. 



AND'OVER PUBLICATIONS, 

W. F. DRAPER, PUBLISHER, 

ANDOVER, MASS. 



Among the Andover Publications will be found choice and 
valuable books for intelligent readers ; also works for the 
special use of Theological Students and Clergymen. The 
Catalogue embraces works on the Evidences and Defences 
of Christianity, Devotional books, Essays in Philosophy and 
Theology, Church History, Discrepancies of the Bible, Her- 
meneutics, Commentaries on various books of the Old and 
New Testaments, Harmonies of the New Testament in 
Greek and in English, Grammars of the New Testament 
Greek, Hebrew Lexicon and Grammars, etc. 

Descriptive Catalogues sent free on application. All books 
sent by mail postpaid, at the prices annexed. A special dis- 
count of twenty per cent is given to clergymen and theological 
students, excepting on the " Bibliotheca Sacra " and those 
books which are marked by a *. 



Address 

W. F. DRAPER, PUBLISHER, 

24-80-2 ANDOVER, MASS. 



WOEKS BY PROF. EDWARD C. MITCHELL, D.D. 



DAVIES' HEBREW LEXICON. 

A Compendious and Complete Hebrew and Chaldee Lexicon to the Old Testament. 
With an English-Hebrew Index. By Benjamin Davies, Ph.D., LL.D. Care- 
fully Revised, with a Concise Statement of the Principles of Hebrew Grammar. 
By Edward C. Mitchell, D.D. 8vo. pp. 772. Cloth, $4.25 ; Half Turkey, $4.75. 



PRINCIPLES OF HEBREW GRAMMAR. 

A Concise Statement of the Principles of Hebrew Grammar. For the Use of 
Teachers. 8vo. Paper, 15 cents. 

GESENIUS' HEBREW GRAMMAR. 






Translated by Benjamin Davies, D.D., from Rodiger's Edition. Thoroughly 
Revised and Enlarged, on the Basis of the Latest Edition of Prof. E. Kautzsch, 
D.D., and from other recent Authorities, by Edward C. Mitchell, D.D. With 
full Subject, Scriptures, and Hebrew Indexes. 8vo. $3.00 

1 

THE CRITICAL HANDBOOK. I 

A Guide to the Authenticity, Canon, and Text of the Greek New Testament. 
Illustrated by a Map, Diagrams, and Tables. 12mo. $1.75 



THE CRITICAL HANDBOOK. 



A GUIDE 



TO THE 



STUDY OF THE 



^ttt^ttMa* inw\{> mi fat 



OF THE 



GREEK NEW TESTAMENT. 



P 



U 



/ 



BY 



l/i 



E. C. MITCHELL. 



ILLUSTRATED BY DIAGRAMS, TABLES, AUD A MAP. 




WARREN F. DRAPER. 

1880. 






Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1880, by 

WARREN F. DRAPER, 
in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 



PREFACE. 



Happily the day is past when any respectable scholar questions 
the legitimacy or value of the science of Biblical Criticism. 
It has come to be a recognized right and duty of one who 
would become acquainted with the New Testament revelation 
to press the inquiry, reverentially but persistently. In what 
does this revelation consist ? — Are these the words which holy 
men of God spake or wrote as they were moved by the 
Holy Ghost ? 

The difficulties as well as the facilities attending this 
inquiry are beginning to be understood. The means and 
appliances for a critical examination of the Sacred Text are 
coming to be indispensable to the Christian scholar who 
would be thoroughly furnished unto all good works. Indeed, 
no good modern Commentary upon the Scriptures can be 
intelligently used without some acquaintance with the sources 
of textual criticism. 

Unfortunately, the resources in this department of learning 
are not yet abundant, or easy of access. The few thorough 
and excellent treatises upon the subject are expensive, and 
not within easy reach of the ordinary student. They are, 
moreover, too extended and voluminous for the comprehension 
of beginners, and too minute for ready reference. 




Religious Tr„.i .w,,/. 56J*al£nu,.iUn J /.,„,. , 



IV PREFACE. 

The writer, therefore, while engaged in the work of instruc- 
tion, has found it necessary to prepare for his classes a brief 
compendium of the subject, in order that they might proceed 
intelligently to the work of exegesis. 

The substance of this handbook was thus prepared, at first 
with no thought of publication ; but having been many times 
requested to make it available for general use, the writer has 
revised and enlarged the notes for the press, constructing, at 
the same time, a set of Tables, to serve as ready reference 
guides to the information most needed on the subjects 
discussed. 

The plan of the book embraces, in the first place, a view of 
the present field of controversy on the subject of the Authen- 
ticity of the New Testament Scriptures, as regarded from a 
historical and geographical stand-point; in the presentation 
of which a leading object has been to familiarise the mind 
with the periods and the persons most often referred to in the 
after work of textual criticism. This is followed by a brief 
discussion of the leading points in the History of the Canon, 
and then by a resume of the subject of Textual Criticism. In 
this part of the work, and the Tables which accompany it, 
care has been taken to combine brevity with the greatest 
possible accuracy of statement. The best recent authorities 
have been consulted, and the author has received valuable aid 
from eminent scholars in England and America. Among 
these, he desires to make grateful mention of the Rev. Dr. 
Joseph Angus, of Regent's Park College, London, whose 






PREFACE. V 

counsel lias always been wise and useful ; and of Prof. Ezra 
Abbot, of Cambridge, Mass,, the inspiration of whose friend- 
ship it has bsen the writers' happiness to enjoy for many 
years, and whose sympathy is ever open towards any sincere 
effort to advance real scholarship. Though always over- 
burdened with his own labours, which give him a recognized 
place in the foremost rank among Biblical critics, Dr. Abbot 
had yet found time to bestow much patient thought upon 
this little Manual, giving to the whole of Part III., and the 
accompanying Tables, the great advantage of his careful 
revision, and suggesting many new points of interest and 
value. The author's thanks are also due to the Librarians 
of the BibliolJieque Nationale and of the Faculte Prolestante 
TJteologique of Paris, and especially to Mr. R. Garnett, of the 
British Museum, London, for much cheerful help in obtaining 
access to books and manuscripts. 

E. C. M. 

Paths : August, 1880. 



CONTENTS. 



I. AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES. 

PAGE 

Chaptee I. Introductoey. 

§ 1. The Question stated 3 

§ 2. Method of Investigation -.4 

Chaptee II. Data fuenished by well-known Histoeical 

Facts. 

§ 1. Extent of the Church in the Third Century . . 6 
§ 2. Estimation of New Testament Books in the Third 

Century ......... 7 

§ 3. Probable means then existing for verifying the 

Facts 8 

§ 4. Comparative View of Ancient with Modern History . 10 

Chaptee III. Data fuenished by Pagan Liteeature. 

§ 1. What might reasonably be expected . . . . 14 

§ 2. Notices of Secular Historians 17 

§ 3. Notices of Pagan Writers not strictly historical . . 18 

Chapter IV. Data fuenished by Christian Literature. 

§ 1. The Apostolic Fathers 32 

§ 2. The Apologists and Martyrs 37 

§ 3. The Catechetical Schools of Alexandria and Carthage 41 



CONTENTS. 



VI I 



Chapter V. Data furnished by Opponents, and by 

Monuments. 

§ 1. Evidence furnished by Heretical Writings 

§ 2. Evidence from tangible Memorials 

§ 3. Eetrospective View. Concluding Eemarks 



PAGE 

43 

45 

48 



II. HISTOEY OF THE CANON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 



§ 1. History of the Canonical Books 

§ 2. Formation of the Canon 

§ 3. Early Catalogues of the Canon 

§ 4. Classification of the Canon . 



55 

58 
£9 
61 



III. HISTORY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 

§ 1. Form of Manuscripts and Style of Writing . . G7 

§ 2. Divisions of the Text 08 

§ 3. Classification of Manuscripts ..... 72 

§ 4. Uncial Manuscripts . . . . . . . 73 

§ 5. Cursive Manuscripts ...... 82 

§ 6. Versions of the New Testament . . . . . 85 

§ 7. New Testament Citations by the Christian Fathers . 86 

§ 8. Textual Criticism . . . . . . . 88 

§ 9. The Nature of various Eeadings . . . .8.7 

§ 10. Eules of Judgment in critical cases . . . . 92 



Vlll CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

I. Table-Chart of History ; showing the Christian nations 

of Europe into which the Roman Empire was 

divided 96 

II. Synchronistical Tables of Ancient Civilization, Science, 

and Literature, B.C. 50 — a.d. 330 . . .97 

III. Diagram of contemporaneous Christian Fathers . . 99 

IV. List of Witnesses or Actors in the Scenes of Christian 

History ; arrange! by localities . . . 100 

V. References to the Canonical Books by Christian 

Fathers and their opponents .... 102 

VI. Catalogues of Disputed Books . . ... 103 

VII. Facsimiles of Manuscripts of the New Testament . 104 
VIII. The Uncial Manuscripts of the New Testament . . 108 

IX. The Cursive Manuscripts ..... 119 

X. The Ancient Versions of the New Testament . . 133 

XI. Christian Fathers arranged chronologically . . 137 

XII. Alphabetical List of Greek and Latin Fathers . . 139 
XIH. List of the Roman Emperors, b.c. 31 — a.d. 337 . . 144 



Feontispiece. 
Map of the Roman Empire, showing the Localities of Early Witnesses. 






PART I. 



i 9 * ■ iij 



OF THE 



NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES 






CHAP. PAGE 

I. Introductory 3 

II. Data furnished by well-known Historical Facts 6 

III. Data furnished by Pagan Literature . . 41 

IV. Data furnished by Christian Literature . .32 

V. Data furnished by Opponents^ and by Monu- 
ments ........ 43 




AUTHENTICITY 

OP THE 

NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES. 






CHAPTER I. 

Introductory. 

§ 1. The Question stated. 

The first question which, addresses itself to the critical 
student of the New Testament Scriptures has reference to 
the authenticity and trustworthiness of the records of fact 
which they present. 

Unless the Christ of history be genuine, and the evangelic 
narrative an authentic record, we have no revelation from 
a personal God; we have no authoritative basis for the 
Christian faith. 1 

And if, according to the theories of modern rationalists, the 
Gospel histories are largely mythical in their character, built 
upon a slender basis of facts by the fertile imaginations of 
pious enthusiasts, and accepted by a credulous public, long 



1 " What is the Christianity for which we can claim and hope to establish 
equal validity with that of the accredited truths of science ? I answer, simply 
and solely the genuineness of the Divine mission of Jesus Christ ; that is, not of 
any Christ of one's own special shaping or fancy, but of the Christ of history, of 
the Gospels, of the Church, including of course the substantial authenticity of 
the evangelic narrative of what Jesus said, did, and suffered." — Dr. Andrew P. 
Peabody, Christianity and Science. 

B 2 



4 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT SCIUPTCBES. 

after their alleged occurrence, as veritable histories/ then 
the work of critical exegesis becomes of comparatively slight 
importance, excepting for the detection of the fraud. 

It behoves the Christian scholar, therefore, to satisfy 
himself at the outset whether or not these histories, and 
the letters and treatises connected with them, are authentic 
and trustworthy documents. 

Without attempting any exhaustive discussion of Chris- 
tian evidences, it seems appropriate to the purpose of this 
handbook to furnish the student with an outline of such 
historical facts as furnish a basis of argument for the defence 
of the authenticity of the New Testament. 

For this purpose our discussion will take the form of an 
inquiry into the theory which has been propounded in 
modern times, that the accepted facts of the New Testament 
record are " unhistorical." 

§ 2. Method of Investigation. 

The simplest method of conducting such an inquiry will 
be to trace history up the stream, searching as we go for the 
supposed terra incognita out of which must have grown tho 
" mythical " Gospels. If we find that the links in the chain are 
unbroken ; if it shall prove that the only possible period for 
the actual origin of Christianity coincides with the period 
claimed for it in the New Testament record, our stand-point as 
students of the Scripture will be vindicated. We shall then 
be prepared to commence a direct examination of the history 
of the documents which compose these records; and, in doing 
so, shall be but retracing our steps over familiar ground. 



Strauss, Leben Jesu, §§ 13, 14. Seo nolo j>. 51. 



INTRODUCTORY. 5 

Thus the process of inquiry into the question of authenticity 
will serve as an appropriate introduction to the study of the 
canonical and textual history of the New Testament writings. 

The question before us may be thus stated : — If the New 
Testament books are not genuine documents, and their 
historical statements records of fact, coming from their 
reputed authors, then at what period in the world's history 
did they originate ? Obviously not before the time assigned 
to the events alluded to or recorded in them. Not certainly 
since the days of Constantine the Great, because from that 
time to the present the leading nations of Europe have 
been avowedly Christian nations, in which these books have 
been generally recognised as authoritative. 1 

Our field of inquiry therefore is narrowed down to the 
interval between the above-named periods, viz. a.d. 65 — 311, 
as affording the only possible opportunity for such a process 
of origination as the mythical hypothesis assumes. 

To take a nearer view of this interval, let us transport 
ourselves in imagination to the latter period, viz. the age of 
Constantine, and ascertain, first, the extent of the Church, 
secondly, the number of New Testament books accepted, and 
thirdly, the means which then existed for verifying them. 



1 To illustrate this, let the student notice upon Table I., p. 97, the Christian 
nations which once composed the Roman Empire. 



AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES. 



CHAPTER II. 

DATA FURNISHED BY WELL-KNOWN HISTORICAL FACTS. 

§ 1. Extent of the Church in the Third Century. 

Let us then take our stand at the close of the third cen- 
tury, and survey the position which the Christian Church 
held in the Roman Empire. 

We find ourselves on the threshold of the reign of an 
avowedly Christian Emperor, who carried the cross before 
his army, and everywhere recognised Christianity as the 
religion of the State. We find that at Nicomedia, 1 the 
eastern capital of the empire, a splendid Christian church, 
built in the reign of Diocletian, is standing close by the 
imperial residence and proudly overshadowing it, 2 and learn 
that such magnificent buildings for Christian worship are 
not uncommon throughout the empire. 3 We find in the 
account by Gibbon that "episcopal churches were closely 
planted along the banks of the Nile, on the sea coast of 
Africa, in the proconsular Asia, and throughout the southern 
provinces of Italy;" that " the Bishops of Gaul and Spain, 
of Thrace and Pontus, reigned over an ample territory, and 
delegated their rural suffragans to execute the subordinate 
duties of the pastoral office;" that the Bishops at this time 



1 See Map of Roman Empire (Frontispiece). 2 Gibbon, ch. xvi. 

3 Gibbon, ch. xx. See also Bingham's Antiquities of the Christian Church 
bk. viir., ch. ii. § 3; Smith's Dictionary of Christian Antiquities, vol. i., pp. 
3GG and 427. 



HISTORICAL FACTS. 7 

exercising jurisdiction numbered eighteen hundred, of whom 
one thousand were seated in the Greek, and eight hundred 
in the Latin provinces of the empire ; while the number of 
subordinate clergy may be conjectured from the circum- 
stances that the cathedrals of Constantinople and Carthage 
maintained an establishment of five hundred each, and that 
" almost in every city the ancient churches were found 
insufficient to contain the increasing multitude of prose- 
lytes/'' 1 In short, it is a matter of established history that 
the Church of the New Testament had at this period made 
its way, through terrific persecutions, to a foremost posi- 
tion in numbers, intelligence, and influence throughout the 
empire. 2 

§ 2. Estimation of New Testament books in the Third Century, 

It is equally matter of history, the evidence for which we 
shall see hereafter, that at this time, as indeed for a century 



1 Gibbon, ch. xvi. 

2 About a century before, Tertullian of Carthage, in his Apology, addressed 
to the E/Oman authorities (" Romanii imperii antistites "), probably at 
Carthage, had said : " We are but of yesterday, and we have filled everyplace 
among you, — cities, islands, fortresses, towns, market-places, the very camp, 
tribes, companies, palace, senate, forum. We have left nothing to you but 
the temples of your gods .... Without arms even, and raising no insur- 
rectionary banner, but simply in enmity to you, we could carry on the 
contest with you by an ill-willed severance alone. For if such multitudes 
of men were to break away from you, and betake themselves to some 
remote corner of the world, why, the very loss of so many citizens . . . would 
cover the empire with shame." — Apol. § 37 (Ante-Nicene Christian Library, 
Tert. vol. i. p. 116.) 

And in his treatise against the Jews, he says : "The Gothic peoples, the 
various tribes of the Moors, all the regions of Spain, diverse nations of Gaul, 
and places of Britain yet inaccessible to the Romans, have submitted to 
Christ, as well as the Sarmatians, the Dacians, the Germans, the Scythians, 
and nations yet unknown." — Adv. Jud., ch. vii. 



8 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES. 

previous, that part of the New Testament comprised in what is 
called the First Canon (viz. the Gospels, the Acts, thirteen 
Epistles of Paul, the First Epistle of John and the First 
Epistle of Peter— \ %\\ 3 or about -| of the New Testament), 
was generally regarded as authoritative and inspired, and 
co-ordinate with the Old Testament ; that the copies of this 
collection were multiplied so numerously as to defy the whole 
power of the government exerted to suppress them, 1 and so 
sacredly preserved that many persons suffered an ignominious 
death rather than deliver them up. 

\. §, 3. Probable means then existing for verifying the Facts. 

Now, in view of the mythical hypothesis, it remains for us 
to inquire what means of knowledge the Christian Church 
of the third century could have possessed, on which to found 
her belief — maintained under persecution and in the face of 
death 2 — that the facts of the Gospel history were real and 
the writings authentic. 

The record professes to describe portions of the life and 
teachings of Jesus and the twelve Apostles in the three divi- 
sions of Palestine, and the travels of Paul for the purpose of 
founding Churches in Syria, Asia Minor, Macedonia, Greece, 
and Italy; containing also letters purporting to be addressed 
by him to the Churches in Thessal'onica, Galatia, Corinth, 
Rome, Ephesus, Colossge, and Philippi, and to his brethren 
Timothy, Titus, and Philemon. These transactions are 
alleged to have taken place during the period immediately 
preceding a.d. 64, the date of Nero's persecution, and of 
the probable death of Peter and Paul. 

1 Gibbon, cb. xvi. 

2 Gibbon estimates tbat tbo martyrs in tbo ton years of Diocletian's persecu- 
tions alone inaj' have numbered 2000. — Chap. xvi. 



HISTORICAL FACTS. 9 

The interval, therefore, through which Christians under 
Constantine must look for the facts, was about the same 
with that which has elapsed since the days of James the 
First of England. 

Since we are discussing a question of literary history, sup- 
pose, for illustration, that we inquire what evidence there is 
of the existence of such persons as the translators of the 
Authorized Version of the English Bible. l How do we know 
that the history of the Conference at Hampton Court, and 
all the proceedings alleged to have followed in the work of 
translation of the Sacred Scriptures, are not a collection of 
myths, the creation of fancy, collected and recorded by later 
historians ? The answer is, the facts have never been dis- 
puted. An intelligent public cannot be imposed upon in 
matters of this nature. If an attempt had ever been made 



1 For American readers a more striking illustration of this argument may 
be made by comparison with the history of the Plymouth colony which founded 
New England in 1620. Two centuries and a half have elapsed since the 
settlement of America by the "Pilgrim Fathers;" a period precisely equivalent 
to the interval between Christians in the days of Constantine and the 
Apostles. 

How then, we might ask, do the citizens of the United States of America 
know that the reported incidents in the history of their colonial ancestors were 
not mythical in their origin ? 

In reply, the mind would first revert to the improbability of a whole nation 
being imposed upon in regard to the facts of its origin, and would then pro- 
ceed to review the positive evidence, the tangible relics within reach of all. The 
rock on which the Pilgrims landed, the houses and fortifications which they 
erected, the records and official documents which they executed, still exist. 
Their graves are preserved, and the inscriptions on their tombstones are 
exhibited to thousands. They are linked by family history with multitudes 
in all parts of the continent. The writer's grandparents were, for thirty years, 
contemporaries and in familiar intercourse with the grandchildren of the 
Pilgrim Fathers. And yet the entire number of those Pilgrim ancestors 
did not greatly exceed a hundred, and the earlier events in their history had 
no other witnesses, excepting the "perishing sons of the forest." 



10 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT SCKIPTURES. 

by pretended historians to foist unhistorical records upon 
the reading community, protests would have come from all 
quarters, and the controversy would have formed a prominent 
part of literary history. 

Besides this, the positive evidence is abundant. The men 
who performed this work were well known and prominent 
persons residing in various parts of the kingdom, and their 
descendants are living amongst us. They are removed from 
us only by a few generations. 

Their memories are fresh, their personal histories are 
cherished, the inscriptions on their tombstones are still 
legible. The main facts respecting the work of translation 
could be substantiated by family tradition, aside from all 
printed testimony. 

§ 4. Comparative View of Ancient with Modern History. 

Now the entire number of men engaged in the work of 
translation did not exceed fifty or sixty, and their labours 
were confined to one place, and may be supposed to have been 
personally witnessed by very few. 1 

On the other hand, the actors in the scenes of Gospel 
history are claimed to have numbered many thousands, and 
most of their acts to have been witnessed by many thousands 
more. 

The record states that over five hundred brethren at one 
time saw Jesus after His resurrection, and Paul's letter to 
the Corinthians affirms that most of these persons were then 
living. We are further informed in the book of the Acts of 
the Apostles that shortly after the resurrection of Jesus three 

1 Seo previous note, last clause, for a parallel application of American history 



HISTOEICAL FACTS. 11 

thousand were converted at Jerusalem (Acts ii. 41), and that 
this number daily increased thereafter, (Acts ii. 47) . We are 
told that these converts were natives of different and remote 
countries (Acts ii. 9— 11), and that they were soon driven by 
persecution into all parts of the empire, preaching the Word; 
that Churches planted by them or others did exist in Samaria 
(Acts viii. 14, xv. 3), Syria (Acts ix. 19, xiii. 1, xv. 23), 
Phoenicia (Acts xv. 3), Galilee (Acts ix. 31), Cilicia (Acts 
xv. 23, 41), Pontus, Cappadocia, Bithynia (1 Peter i. 1), and 
Italy (Eomans i. 8) . Paul himself is declared to have minis- 
tered to Churches in each of the principal cities north of the 
Mediterranean, from Antioch on the east to Kome on the 
west ; and striking incidents in the early history of some of 
them are narrated. It is apparent therefore that the points 
of connection, and opportunities for verifying or disproving 
the accuracy of the record, must have been ready and abun- 
dant to Christians in the days of Constantine. The facts 
therein alleged, if real, were public events, and occurred in 
the most populous places in all parts of the empire, and at a 
convenient proximity to the imperial centre. If imaginary 
or exaggerated, the evidence of their falsity must have been 
within easy reach of thousands, and must have exposed their 
authors to universal and merited contempt. 1 

If the actors in them were numbered by thousands, the 
disinterested spectators of them must have been counted by 
tens of thousands ; and the lineal descendants of both must 
have been living in the days of Constantine. The habits of 
the people were not generally so migratory as those of our 
own time, and the great body of the people were doubtless 



1 See Map of Roman Empire, showing localities in which the scenes of New 
Testament History occurred (Frontispiece). 



12 



AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES. 



still living where their fathers died. If miracles were per- 
formed by Jesus and His Apostles, the witnesses or the sub- 
jects of these miraculous works would have transmitted the 
facts through their children and grandchildren with con- 
comitant circumstances and corroborative incidents. If 
Churches were founded by Paul and Peter and John in the 
various cities of the empire, most of those Churches must 
have been still in existence, and must have possessed tan- 
gible relics of their origin and history, such as places of 
worship 1 or of baptism, dwellings of pastors or leading mem- 
bers, etc. etc. If apostolic letters were written to different 
Churches, some trace of the original documents, or at least 
of very early copies, must have been still in existence. 

If, from the beginning, disciples of Jesus had sealed their 
faith in Him with their blood, the memorials of their death 
and of the place of sepulture of many of them must have been 
still visible. If the Church had existed as a Church through 
these two centuries and a half, it must have had a literature, 
more or less copious, extending through the whole period. If 
it existed in sufficient magnitude to become an object of 
notice and of persecution by the Imperial Government, the 
facts must have been in some way alluded to by secular 
writers during the period. 

These concomitant evidences would have been necessary 
from the nature of things; and a marked deficiency of any 
one of them would have given occasion to all intelligent 



1 The church is still standing in Scrooby, England, where tho Pilgrim 
Fathers worshipped before a.d. 1020, and the record of tho baptism of William 
Bradford, Georgo Morton, and others, may still bo read upon tho Church 
Register. 

The meeting-house in Ilingham, Mass., U.S.A., built in 1G80, is still standing 
and in good condition, though constructed wholly of wood. 




HISTORICAL FACTS. 1 



o 



persons for great distrust, if not for the entire rejection of the 
records. We must bear in mind that the period was one of 
unusual intelligence. The Christian era began in the most 
brilliant age of Koman literature,, — the Golden Age of Augus- 
tus, the age in or near to which nourished Caesar (died B.C. 44), 
Cicero (d. B.C. 43), Sallust (d. B.C. 34), Virgil (d.B.c. 19), Horace 
(d. B.C. 8), Strabo (d. after a.d. 21), Philo (born B.C. 20), Seneca 
(b. B.C. 2), Ovid (d. a.d. 18), Livy (d. a.d. 17), Tacitus (b. a.d. 
61), Plutarch (b. a.d. 46), Pliny (b. a.d. 61), and Suetonius 
(b. a.d. 70). l To suppose that the Church could have 
reached such a position in numbers and power as it held 
under Constantine, unless the main facts of Christian 
history were substantiated by some such corroborative cir- 
cumstances as we have mentioned, is to suppose a miracle 
of human credulity and folly more stupendous than humanity 
has ever witnessed, immeasurably more than any or all of 
those miraculous occurrences which the mythical hypothesis 
was contrived to discredit. 

Fortunately we are not left altogether to the nature of 
things for our evidence that these confirmatory circumstances 
did exist. Some of them remain to this day, and may be 
briefly noticed. We will adopt the inverse order to that by 
which they have just been cited, viz. 1, notices of secular 
historians ; 2, the existence and testimony of a Christian 
literature ; 3, the evidence from relics and monuments. 



See synchronistical tables of ancient civilization, etc. (No. II.), pp. 98, 99.*' 



14 



AUTHENTICITY OP THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES. 



CHAPTER III. 

DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITERATURE. 

§ 1. What might reasonably be expected. 

Before proceeding to this part of the discussion, it may be 
proper to inquire how frequent and extended a recognition 
of Christians and their doings we might reasonably expect 
from their heathen contemporaries. 

We should not look for a minute chronicler among their 
enemies. Even supposing the Christian Church to have 
occupied a distinct and prominent place among the sects at 
the beginning of her history, we should expect her to furnish 
her own historians, while the extraneous notices of her would 
be either controversial or of the nature of allusion and out- 
line. Nor should we expect that these notices would accord 
to her all the prominence which she might justly claim. 1 
Perfect accuracy of information, or fairness of statement about 
opposing sects, has ever been a rare quality among men. 



1 Lardner illustrates this point from Roman history thus : " Many writers of 
great worth, and many affairs of no small importance, have long lain in obscurity, 
or have been totally buried in oblivion. 

" It has been observed that Velleius Patorculus, a man of a good family, who 
flourished in the time of Tiberius, and wrote an abridgment of the Roman 
History, in two books, has been mentioned by no ancient writer, excepting 
Priscian. . . . M. Annams Seneca, father of L. A. Seneca the Philosopher, and 
author of divers works, has been confounded with his son, and has been almost 
unknown as a writer. . . . Lucian, a subject of the Roman Empire, who has 



DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITERATURE. 15 

When we add to this the remembrance, that under the influ- 
ence of Pagan Rome the Christian faith, however prominent, 
was everywhere despised and hated as a " new and pernicious 
superstition/' whose avowed tendency and purpose was the 
overthrow of all existing religions, and the extinction of 
idolatry, we should not be surprised to find both ignorance 
and " silence" respecting them on the part of the few 
writers which the Roman world at that day produced — 
writers many of whom filled official stations in the Roman 
Government. 

But the Christian Church did not occupy a prominent 
place, in the outset of its history. The uninformed are often 
misled by this erroneous presumption. 

It is by our partiality to it, and by our historical re- 
searches, that it has been brought into the foreground of the 
picture of the first three centuries. A moment's reflection 
will show us that Christians and their doings were of but 
little comparative account in making up the history of the 
world under the Roman Emperors. At first they were but 
a mere handful, springing up in a remote province, a sect of 
a sect, so to speak, the petty disturbances of which seldom, 
if ever, excited attention in the Imperial City. 

Even after they had increased in numbers and extended 
very widely in various parts of the empire, it was some time 



■written so many things, has taken little notice of Roman authors or Roman 
affairs. He has a laboured encomium of Demosthenes, but says nothing of 
Cicero. . . . Maximus Tyrius, a Platonic Philosopher, flourished in the time 
of Antoninus the Pious, and several of his Dissertations were -written at Rome; 
' nevertheless,' as Davies, one of his editors, says, ' he appears little acquainted 
with Roman affairs. Nay,' says he, 'I do not recollect that he has made any 
reference to the Roman History.'" — Credibility, "Heath. Test.," ch. xxii. (vol. 
vii. p. 305. Here and elsewhere reference is made to the London ed. of 
Lardner, 1838). 



16 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES. 

before they were distinguished from the various sects of 
Judaism. 

There is, therefore, but little reason to expect that a 
heathen historian, writing of his own time, and having no 
personal interest in Christians, should make very frequent 
allusions to them, or be very minute or accurate in his 
description. 1 And we should have still less reason to antici- 
pate that literary men of the same period, whose themes are 
not necessarily related to Christianity, should go out of their 
way to make mention of it. 

Nevertheless we shall find, upon examination, that a fair 
proportion of Pagan writers have in some way recognised 
the existence and spread of Christianity during the first two 
centuries. 

For convenience of reference we shall enumerate these as 
well as Christian writers in their chronological order. It 
will then be easy, at the close, 2 to apply the retrospective 
process suggested above (ch. 1, § 2) as a method of argument. 



1 In a history of the New England Colonies from 1G30 to 1G49, written by 
John Winthrop, the Governor, we find only very casual and indistinct allusions 
to Baptists as a sect, though this was a time of peculiar interest in their 
history ; so much so, that Uhdcn, in his History of Congregationalists (The New 
England Theocracy, Boston, 1859), devotes to them nearly the whole of tho 
thhty pages which describe this period. Facts are mentioned, indeed, which 
belong to their history, relating to individuals, but only as they seem to havo 
been forced into notice by their connection with civil government. Yet this 
was not the result of ignorance nor of any effort at concealment. The promi- 
nent events of Baptist history occurred under his very eyes ; and, on tho 
other hand, fairness and impartiality aro qualities ascribed by all parties to the 
work which he wroto. Had both these circumstances been reversed, — had tho 
scene of their operations for the most part been remote, and his owd mind 
blinded by prejudice, — how natural would it have been for him to avoid all 
allusions to them, or make such references as would throw discredit upon their 
account of themselves. 
2 See ch. v. § 3, Retrospective View, p. 48 



DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITERATURE. 17 



§ 2. Notices of Secular Historians. 

Only nine secular historians have a place in history as 
living in the first two centuries, viz. Appian and Pausanias 
among the Greeks, and Livy, Paterculus, Valerius, Justin, 
Florus, Tacitus and Suetonius among the Latins. Of these 
the first seven write respecting an earlier period. None of 
them records any events subsequent to the reign of Tiberius. 1 

Of the remaining two, Suetonius was a biographer, and 
wrote a series of brief sketches, entitled Lives of the first 
twelve Ccesars. In his life of Claudius he has an incidental 
allusion which confirms Luke's account of the expelling of 
the Jews from Eome on account of Christian controversies, 2 
and in his life of Nero, he notices the cruel persecution of 
Christians by that emperor. 3 

Tacitus, the historian of the empire, and Consul of Rome in 
a.d. 97, has given a somewhat extended statement 4 respect- 
. ,. _^ , — _ 

1 The works of the earlier authors are as follows : — , 

1. Appian. A History of the World down to Augustus, who died a.d. 14. 

2. Pausanias. An Itinerary descriptive of Grecian Art, etc. 

3. Livy. History of Rome to B.C. 9. He died a.d. 17. 

4. Velleius Paterculus. An abridgment of Roman History, nearly all lost. 

He died a.d. 31. 

5. Valerius Maximus. "Dicta et facta memorabilia" dedicated to Tiberius, 

who died a.d. 37. 

6. Justin. An epitome of the history of Trogus Pompeius, who lived in 

the time of Augustus. 

7. Lucius Annaous Florus. An abridgment of early Roman History. 

The biographers Curtius and Plutarch also treat of persons living 
before the death of Christ. 

2 Claudius Judseos, impulsore Chresto assidue tumultuantes, Roma expulit. 
Claud, cap. 25. Corap. Acts xviii. 1, 2. 

3 Afflicti suppliciis Christiani, genus hominum, superstitionis novae et 
maleficse. Nero, cap. 16. 

4 The Annals of Tacitus were written about the year a.d. 100. The author, 

C 



18 AUTHENTICITY OP THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES. 

ing the numbers of Christians, their diffusion throughout the 
empire, and their persecution in the days of Nero. Of this 
statement Gibbon (ch. xvi.) says : " The most sceptical criti- 
cism is obliged to respect the truth of it." 



§ 2. Notices of Pagan Writers not strictly historical. 

Beside these direct historical notices, we find the growth 
and spread of Christianity alluded to in literary works ori- 
ginating in various parts of the empire. 

Juvenal, a contemporary of Tacitus, has been supposed to 



Caius Cornelius Tacitus, was at this time over forty years of age, and had been 
Praetor and Consul of Rome, besides filling other posts of honour. The Annals 
were the last of his works which were preserved; they extended from the 
reign of Tiberius (a.d. 14) to the death of Nero (a.d. 68). In describing the 
reign of Nero, he comes to the terrible fire at Rome, which occurred in the 
tenth year of Nero, a.d. 64. After giving an account of this fire, and 
of the orders given for rebuilding the city, and the methods used to appease the 
gods, he goes on to say : " Sed non ope humana, non largitionibus principis, aiit 
deum placamentis decedebat infamia, quin jussum incendium crederetur. Ergo 
abolendo rumori Nero subdidit reos, et quaasitissiruis poenis adfecit, quos per 
flagitia invisos vulgus Christianos appellabat. Auctor nominis ejus Christus, 
Tiborio imperitante, per procuratorem Pontium Pilatum supplicio adfectus erat. 
Repressa in praesens, exitiabilis superstitio rursum erumpebat, non modo per 
Judaeam, originem ejus mali, sed per Urbem etiam, quo cuncta undiquo atrocia 
aut pudenda confluunt celobranturque." — Annals, lib. xv., § 44. 

He then goes on to describe the cruel nature of the tortures to which tbey wore 
subjected, calling the victims multitudo ingens, "a vast multitude," and saying 
that they were condemned not so much for burning the city as for their 
"hatred of mankind." Here are allusions to the death of Christ, its time and 
manner, the position He held as leader of those bearing His name, the origin of 
Christianity in Judaea, and its wide and rapid spread through that and other 
countries, so that even at Rome it had a great number of adherents. They 
como naturally into tho course of the narrative, and their authenticity has 
ever boon disputad. 



DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITERATURE. 19 

refer to Nero's persecutions in a passage x in his First Satire, 

which Dryden thus translates : 

" But if that honest license now you take, 
If into rogues omnipotent you rake, 
Death is your doom, impaled upon a stake, 
Smeared o'er with wax, and set on fire to light 
The streets, and make a dreadful blaze by night." 

He also closes his Fourth Satire with some expressions 2 about 
Domitian, which, from some corresponding statements in 
the writings of Lactantius, have been supposed to allude to 
that emperor's cruelty to Christians. 

In a.d. 104, or 112, was written the well-known letter 3 
of Pliny the Younger to the Emperor Trajan, in which he 



1 " Pone Tigellinum, tseda lucebis in ilia 

Qua stantes ardent, qui fixo gutture f umant, 
Et latum media sulcum deducit arena." 

Sat. L, 1. 155, sq. 

2 " Atque utinam his potius nugis tota ilia dedisset 

Tempora ssevitiae, claras quibus abstulit Urbi 
Illustresque animas impune et vindice nullo. 
Sed periit, postquam cerdonibus esse timendus 
Coeperat. Hoc nocuit Lamiarum csede madenti." 

Sat. IV., 1. 150, sq. 

3 Caius Plinius Csecilius Secundus, or Pliny the Younger, Governor of the 
province of Bithynia in a.d. 103, or according to Merivale, a.d. Ill (Hist. Emp 
ch. lxv.), was a personal friend of Tacitus, and not far from the same age. 
He was a man of liberal education, and fond of literary pursuits. While in 
Bithynia, where he spent nearly two years, he wrote frequent letters to the 
Emperor Trajan on various matters of business and friendship. These 
letters, as well as many of the answers to them, he afterwards collected 
and published. One of them reads as follows: "It is customary, my lord, 
for me to refer to you all matters concerning which I have any doubt. 
For who can better direct my uncertainty, or instruct my ignorance ? 
I have never been present at any examinations of Christians. So that I know 
not what or how much it is customary, either to punish or inquire into their con- 
duct. Nor have I been a little doubtful whether there should be any distinction 
on account of age, or whether you are pleased to have the tender in no way 

c 2 



20 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES. 

describes tlie spread of Christianity in the north, of Asia 
Minor, and states many interesting facts respecting the 
religious observances of Christians. 



distinguished from the more robust ; whether pardon should be awarded to 
repentance, or whether to him who has been a Christian at all, it shall be of no 
avail that he has ceased to be one ; whether the name itself, even if it is without 
actual crimes, is to be punished, or only crimes which are found connected 
with the name. In the meantime, in respect to those who have been brought 
before me as Christians, I have pursued this course : I have inquired of them 
whether they were Christians. Those confessing, I again and a third time in- 
terrogated, threatening the death penalty (supplicium) ; such as still persisted 
I commanded to be led away to punishment. For I had no doubt, whatever 
might be the nature of their opinions, that contumacy and inflexible obsti- 
nacy ought to be punished. There were some of a like infatuation whom, 
because they were Roman citizens, I have noted down to bo sent to the' city." 
(We omit his mention of some who consented to supplicate the gods, and to 
revile the name of Christ ; "none of which things, they say, can they be com- 
pelled to do who are really Christians.") 

" Others, named by an informer, declared themselves to be Christians, and 
soon after denied it ; some that they had been, but had ceased to be some 
three years ago, and some longer, and one or more above twenty years. All 
these worshipped your image and the statues of the gods : they also cursed 
Christ. Moreover, they affirmed that this was the extent of their fault or 
error ; that they were accustomed to assemble on a stated day, before light, 
and sing among themselves, alternately, a hymn to Christ, as if God; and bind 
themselves by an oath, not to any wickedness, but that they would not commit 
theft, nor robbery, nor adultery, that they would not falsify their word, nor, 
when called upon, deny a pledge committed to them ; which things having 
been enacted, it was the custom for them to separate and again come together 
to partake of food, a meal eaten in common, and harmless, which itself they had 
forborne to do after my edict, by which, according to your commands, I forbade 
assemblies (hetaorias) to bo held. From which (account) I regarded it more 
necessary to ascertain what was true, and that by torture, from two maid- 
servants, who were called ministrce. But I have discovered nothing, other 
tlym a bad and excessive superstition ; and so, suspending the trial, I have 
come to consult with you. 

" For the affair seems to me worthy of consultation, especially on account of 
the number endangered. For many of every ago, of every rank, of both sexes 
even, are brought into peril, and will continuo to bo. For tho contagion of 
this superstition pervades not cities only, hut towns also, and the open country, 






DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN --LITERATURE.- ' 21 

■ About a.d. 109 certain discourses were delivered' at Nico- 
polis in Epirus by Epictetus, the Sfcoic, and published by 
Arrian, which are thought to contain allusions to Chris- 
tians under the name of Galileans. 1 

Not far from the same period also flourished Dion 
Chrysostomus the Sophist ; from an oration by whom to the 
Corinthians a passage is quoted which seems to allude to 
Christians as haters of the prevailing idolatry. 2 

All of the writers thus far mentioned were subjects of 
the Emperor Trajan, who reigned nineteen years, from a.d. 98 
to 117. The Emperor Hadrian succeeded him, and from 
his pen we find allusions to Christians, in letters addx^essed 
in a.d. 117 to Minucius Fundanus, Proconsul of Asia/ and 
in a.d. 134 to his brother-in-law, Servianus, the consul 



-which it seems (to me) may be restrained and corrected. It certainly is quite 
evident that the temples, just now nearly desolate, have begun to be frequented, 
• and the sacred solemnities, after a long intermission, to be revived, and every- 
where victims to be sold, of which hitherto very rarely a buyer could be 
found. From which it is easy to imagine what crowds of men might be re- 
deemed, if there were space for repentance." — Plinii Epist. lib. x. 96 (al. 97). 

This epistle is followed by the answer of Trajan, which is brief and to the 
point, giving the desired directions, and commending his deputy for the course 
he had taken. It, however, adds nothing to our present purpose. 

1 Ot»x opas noes eicacTTos Aeyerai 'lovdeuos ; iras ~%vpos ; iras Alyvrrrtos ; Kal 
'6rdv Tiva iirajxcpor^pi^ovTa eiSojjUei', eldoOaixsv Aeyeiv, ovk tariv 'lovdeuos, &AA' 
viroKpivsrai' '6rav S 5 avaAafir) rb nvaQos rb tov fiefSa/j-fievov Kal i)pr]iJ.4vov, totg Kal 
%<ttl rep ovri, Kal KaAeTrai 'lovdaTos. Oirrco Kal rj/xus irapafSaTTTiGTat' \6y<p jxkv 
'lovdaiol, epyep 5' &AAo ri. — Lib. 2, c. 9. 

E?Ta inrb fiavias /J.hv dvvarai tls ovtoo diaTidrjvai Trpbs Tavra, Kal virb eQovs, &s ot 
raAiAaioL, vrrb \6yov 8e Kal aTrodei^ews ovdels Zvvarai fxadslv, on 6 ©ebs irdyra 
7re7rot7]Ke xa iv r<£ ko<T[aci). — Lib. 4, c. 7. 

2 "Vivas yap ovroi ov diafie/3A7)Kao-iv ot iravra diafidAovres ; ov ^ooKpdrTjv ; ov 
■ Hv6ay6pav ; ov IIAaTWj/a; ovk avrbv rbu Aia; Kal rbv Uoaeidu ; Kal "rbv 'A7r^AAa>, 

Kal tovs &AAovs Qzov"s ; Corinthiac. Or. xxxvii. 

3 It appears, according to Eusebius, that one Serenius Granianus, Proconsu 
' of Asia, wrote to Hadrian that it seemed to him unjust that the Christians 



22 AUTHENTICITY OP THE NEW TESTAMENT SCEIPTUEES. 

at Rome. 1 The first was written from Egypt, and the second 
from Syria. 

Bhould be put to death only to gratify the clamours of the people, without trial, 
and "without any crime being proved against them ; and that Hadrian, in 
answer to his appeal, wrote to Minucius Fundanus, the successor of Grani- 
anus (whose Proconsulate was about expiring), the following letter: 

" To Minucius Fundanus : I have received a letter written to me by Sere- 
nius Granianus, an illustrious man, whom you have succeeded. It does not 
seem to me then that this affair should be left unexamined, in order that the 
people may not be excited to commotion, and opportunity (xopyyia, expenses) of 
evil practice be afforded to informers. If, therefore, in respect to this demand, 
the people of the province are able distinctly to make confident affirmation 
against the Christians, that they also may answer before the court, let them 
proceed in this way, but not by importunate demands nor clamours only. For 
it is far more proper, if any one wishes to make accusation, that you should 
take cognizance of it. If, therefore, any one accuses and proves anything 
to have been done contrary to the laws, then truly do you determine ac- 
cording to the degree of the crime; as (on the other hand), by Hercules, 
if any one prefers this (charge) for the sake of slander, let him be treated 
with such severity as you shall regard a just recompense." The expression 
"importunate demands" and "clamours" (a^iaxrea-iv) is said to refer to a 
popular cry of those times, on the occasion of public show's, or other 
assemblies, " The Christians to the lions ! " by which they sometimes prevailed 
upon the Emperor to commit acts of persecution. This letter shows that 
there were then Christians in Asia, and in considerable numbers, and that 
they were obnoxious to the mass of the people, and is, so far as it goes, a 
confirmation of Christian testimony respecting the same period. This is the 
letter which Justin Martyr appended to his Fust Apology, addressed to 
Antoninus Pius. It was originally written in Latin. Eusebius translated it 
into Greek, and inserted it in his History. (1st Jpol., c. 09; comp. A. N. 
Lib. Justin, p. 66.) Its genuineness is undoubted. 

1 Hadrian had been some time in Egypt. After leaving that country while 
in Syria, he wrote as follows : " Hadrian Augustus to Servianus the Consul, 
greeting — Egypt, which you recommended to me, my dear Servianus, I have 
found to be fickle and inconstant, carried about by every excitement of rumour. 
They who worship Serapis are Christians ; and they are devoted to Serapis who 
call themselves Christ's Bishops. There is no ruler of the Jewish Synagogue, 
no Samaritan, no presbyter of the Christians who is not an astrologer, a 
soothsayer, an anointer. 

" Tho patriarch himself, should ho come to Egypt, would be required by some 
to worship Serapis, by others Christ. A class of men very seditious, boastful 



DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITERATURE. 23 

Antoninus Pius succeeded Hadrian as emperor July 10, 
a.d. 138 and reigned twenty- three years. To him was 
addressed the First Apology of Justin the Martyr. In an 
account of this apology given by Eusebius, he records the 
substance of an edict issued by Antoninus, addressed to 
the Common Council of Asia, deprecating the persecution of 
Christians, and alluding to the advice given in the rescript 
of his father Hadrian. 1 

There are some passages in the writings of Apuleius, who 



and overbearing. The city is wealthy, splendid, productive, in which no ono 
lives in idleness. Some blow glass, by others paper is made, others are linen- 
weavers ; all, in fact, both appear to, and actually have some trade. The gouty 
have (work) which they can do ; the blind have (work) which they can do ; 
nor do those even whose hands are palsied live in idleness among them. They 
have one God. Him the Christians, Him the Jews, Him all the Gentiles, also 
worship." (Flav. Vopiscus in Saturnino, cap. viL, viii. ; Lardner, Heath. Test., 
London, 1838, ch. xi. vol. vii. p. 98.) 

Here we learn that in Alexandria also, and other parts of Egypt, Christians 
had become quite numerous, though it was then but a century after our 
Saviour's resurrection. Christ's Bishops were already nearly or quite as 
influential as the priests of Serapis. 

1 Euseb. lib. iv., cap. 13. The genuineness of this edict is disputed by many 
good critics, though Lardner was disposed to accept it. 

Eusebius also records a reference to this edict of Antoninus made in the 
apology addressed by Melito, Bishop of Sardis, to Marcus Aurelius, the son 
and successor of Antoninus Pius, about the year A.D. 177. The apology is 
transcribed by Eusebius at some length, lib. iv., cap. 26. It contains the follow- 
ing passage : " Of all the Roman emperors, Nero and Domitian only, who 
were misled by designing men, have shown enmity to our religion. From 
them have proceeded evil reports concerning us, that are received and pro- 
pagated by the vulgar; which have often been checked by your pious 
ancestors, who by edicts have restrained those who have been troublesome 
to men of our religion, among whom is your grandfather Hadrian, who 
wrote, as to many others, so particularly to Minucius Fundanus, Proconsul 
of Asia. And your father also, at the same time that you governed all 
things with him, wrote to several cities that they should not give us any vexa- 
tion, and among them to the Larisseans, and the Thessalonians, and the Athenians 
and to all the Greeks." — Lardner's Translation ; ch. xiv. (vol. vii. p. 127). 



24 AUTHENTICITY OP THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTUEES. 

flourished about a.d. 163, which are thought to indicate 
some knowledge of Christians and their affairs. One of these is 
found in his work called. The Metamorphosis ; or, The Golden 
Ass, in which he ascribes to the wife of his master certain vices, 
which are supposed to be a caricature of Christian practices. 1 
Another appears in his apology for marrying Pudentilla, a 
rich widow, in which his accusations against her brother-in- 
law, who appeared against him, seem in like manner to 
describe a Christian from a heathen point of view. 2 

The year a.d. 176 is the date assigned by Cave to Lucian, 
a native of Samosata in Syria, whose writings contain 
extended allusions to the faith and practices of Christians, 
but distorted and inaccurate, as might be expected from 
one whose knowledge was limited and his spirit unfriendly 
to them. 

One of these allusions is found in his letter to Cronius 
concerning the death of Peregrinus Proteus, 3 a famous Cynic, 



1 Metam. lib. ix ; Valpy, vol. ii. pp. 589 — 91. 

" Nee enira vel unum vitium nequissimse illi foeminso deerat ; scd omnia 
prorsus, ut in quandam coenosam latrinam, in ejus animum flagitia connuxe- 
rant : scoova, ssova, virosa, ebriosa, pervicax, pertinax : in rapinis turpibus 
avara, in sumtibus foedis profusa : inimica fidei, hostis pudicitiao. Tunc 
spretis atque calcatis divinis numinibus, in "vicern certa> roligionis, mentita 
sacrilega pi'assumtione Dei queni pradicaret unicuni," etc. 

2 Valpy, p. 1457. (Pp. 490, 497, Flor. Ed). 

" Atque ego scio, nonnullos, et cum primis vEuiilianum istum, facctia3 
sibi habere, res divinas deridere. Nam, ut audio, partino CEnsium (percen- 
sentibus ?) qui istum novere, nulli Deo ad hoc aevi svqoplicavit, nullum 
templum frequentavit ; - si fanum aliquod prartcreat, nefas habet adorand j 
gratia manum labris admovore," etc. 

3 "OTeirep Kal tt?!' davfxaaiTjv aocplau rcov XpiaTiauooy i^ixade, irepl ttjv TlaXai- 
CTTlvrju toTs iepevcri Kal ypa/xixaT&v(Xtv o.vt&v j-vyyev 6 fxtvos. . . . (?) Kal rl yap ; £v 
fipax*? ircuSas avrovs aire(pr)ve, Ttpo(pr}Tr)s, Kal Qiaaapn-qs, Kal £vvaywyzvs, Kal 
irdfTa fx6uos ai/rbs a>V Kal ruu fSifihuv ras fj.hu i^yelro, Kal 5iead<pei, iroAAas 5e 
avTin Kal tuvtypacpf Kal us Otbv avrhu inelvoi riyovvro Kal vo/xoGeTt} ixp&PTO, 



DATA. FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITERATURE. ,25 

who publicly burned himself to death at Olympia, about the 
year a.d. 166. 

The translation of the passage, as given by Lardner, is as 
follows : " At which time he learned the wonderful doctrine 
of the Christians by conversing with their priests and scribes 
near Palestine; 1 , . . and in a short time he showed they were 
but children to him ; for he was a prophet, high-priest, ruler 
of a synagogue, uniting all offices in himself alone. 

" Some books he interpreted and explained, others he wrote ; 
and they spoke of him as a god, and took him for a lawgiver, 
and honoured him with the title of Master. They therefore 
still worship that great man who was crucified in Palestine, 

because he introduced into the world this new religion 

Moreover, their first lawgiver has taught them that they 
are all brethren, when once they have turned and renounced 
the gods of the Greeks, and worship that Master of theirs 
who was crucified, and engage to live according to his laws/' 

There are also passages in a fiction of Lucian which he 
denominates, "True History," 2 where he describes a golden city 
in a manner so closely resembling that in Revelation xxi., 
as to render it probable that it was borrowed from it. 

The same date (a.d. 176) is usually assigned to Celsus, the 
opponent of Christianity, whose arguments were recorded 

Kal irpocrT<xrr]v iir4ypa(pou. Tbv (xiyav yovv iKttvov %ri a4/3ovo~i rbu favOpwiroi/, 
rbu iu Trj TlaXaiGTivri auaaKoXoinadeura, on Kaiurjv ravTrjv reXerrju elo~f)yayeu is 

rbu fSiov e7retra Se 6 uo/.iod4r7}S 6 Trpcoros eneicrev auruvs, as d5eA0oi 

irdvTts eleu aAAfJAwu' i-rreidau a7ra| irapafiduTes, deovs jj.hu robs '~E.Akrjvi.Kovs 
aira.pv't)o'u>VTa.i, rbu 8e aveo~KoAoTrio~/j.evou inelvov aocpiarrju avTOou TrpoaKvucocri, k<z\ 
Kara, robs ine'ivov uofxovs Pioocri. — De Morte Peregrini, c. 11 — 13. Lardner, 
■Heath. Test., ch. xix. (vol. vii. pp. 279-80). 

, 1 Tanaquil Faber conjectures that a sentence is left out here by some Chris- 
tian copyist, more pious than wise, because it contained some expressions in- 
jurious to our Saviour. 

2 Vera Historia, lib. ii., ch. 6 — 12. 



26 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTUEES. 

and replied to by Origen. The original works of Celsns are 
lost, bnt the fragments preserved to us in the argument 
of Origen are very numerous and of great value. 

About eighty quotations from, or references to, the 
books of the New Testament are found in them, chiefly the 
four Gospels. He says that Jesus was represented as the 
Word of God, — called Himself the Son of God, — was a Man of 
Nazareth, — was the reputed Son of a carpenter, — was claimed 
to have been miraculously conceived ; — that His coming was 
foretold by Magi, who saw a star in the east, — that the pre- 
diction led to the slaughter of the infants by Herod. Allu- 
sion is made to His being carried into Egypt, — to His baptism 
by John, and the descent of the dove with a voice declaring 
Him to be the Son of God, — to the temptation by an evil 
spirit, — to the choice of twelve Apostles. 

He admits that Jesus wrought miracles, such as curing 
the sick, multiplying loaves, raising dead persons to life, 
restoring sight to the blind, and healing lameness, though 
he seems to ascribe these to magic. 

He refers to many points in the doctrine of Christ, as con- 
tained in the Sermon on the Mount, and to the claim of His 
disciples that Jesus foretold His sufferings and His resurrec- 
tion. He alludes to the denial of Peter and the betrayal of 
Judas, and to all the leading incidents of the crucifixion, such 
as the scourging, crowning with thorns, scarlet robe, the 
drink of gall, His apparent desertion by the Father, the dark- 
ness, and the earthquake — the last two being spoken of as 
asserted by His disciples. In like manner he refers to the 
alleged incidents of the resurrection, saying : " We take 
these things from your own writings, to wound you with your 
own weapons." Dr. Doddridge has well said : " An abridg- 
ment of the history of Christ may be found in Celsus." 



DATA EUKNISHED BY PAGAN LITEEATOEE. 27 

The son and successor of Antoninus Pius was Marcus 
Aurelius, who was Emperor of Rome from a.d. 161 to 180. 
He was surnamed the Philosopher, and was in many respects 
a good ruler. A work by him, still extant, usually entitled 
Meditations, 1 contains the following passage, 2 as translated 
by Casaubon : 3 " That soul which is ever ready, even now 
presently (if need be), to be separated from the body, 
whether by way of extinction, or dispersion, or continuation 
(in another place and estate), how blessed and happy is 
it ! But this readiness of it must proceed, not from an 
obstinate and peremptory resolution of the mind, violently 
and passionately set upon opposition (as Christians are 
wont) ; but from a peculiar judgment, with discretion and 
gravity, so that others may be persuaded also, and drawn to 
the like example, but without any noise and passionate 
exclamations." The last expression (arpaytpScos) might better 
have been rendered " not tragically/' or " without effort to 
imitate tragic actors." The whole passage shows that the 
triumphant death of Christians was a thing not unfamiliar 
to ' c the Philosopher " or his readers. 

Marcus Aurelius had a teacher of Latin whose name was 
Fronto, an orator and rhetorician. Only certain letters of 
his, and a treatise on synonyms, have come down to us ; but 
in the Apology of Minucius Felix (published about a.d. 210), 
while denying the calumnious charge of incestuous conduct, 

1 Ta els eavrov. De rebus suis. 

2 O'ia early t\ ^vyj\, r\ eroijxos, eav ¥jOi] diroAvOrjucu oen rod crdofxaros, icaX ijroi 
(T^eaQrivai, 7) crKedaaOrji'ai, 7) av/uiJ.eli'cu. Tb oe eroi/xou rouro, 'tva airb IdiKrjs 
Kpiffeoos epxf] ra h f^h Kara ifaA^j' Trapdra^iv, ws 01 xpurriavol, dWd KeXoyiaixevoos, 
Kal (renvois, Kal aiare Kal dWov ireiaai, arpaycpdoos. — Meditationes, lib. xi., § 3. 

3 M. A. Antoninus, the Emperor, his Meditations concerning Himself. 
Translated out of the original Greek, by Meric Casaubon, D.D. 4th Ed. London, 
1673. 






28 AUTHENTICITY OP THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES. 

made against Christians, occurs this remark : l " Nor does 
your Fronto attest it as a positive witness, but he flings it 
out in the way of reproach as an orator." 

Another literary man of some note during the reign of 
Marcus Aurelius was ^Elius Aristides, the Sophist, large 
extracts from whose orations have been preserved by 
Photius. In one of these he gives an account of certain 
"impious men in Palestine," who would not worship the 
gods; which is thought by Lardner 2 and others to describe 
Christians, though he does not use the name. 

To this period also maybe referred the works of Galen, the 
physician, who is said to have been born a.d. 130, and to 
have died about a.d. 200. In one passage in his writings 3 he 
alludes to the " school of Moses or Christ," as one " where 
we must receive laws without any reason assigned; " and in 
another he says : 4 "It is easier to convince the disciples of 
Moses and Christ, than physicians and philosophers who 
are addicted to particular sects." 

During the third century, as Christianity grew into pro- 
minence, it became the subject of laboured attack on the part 
of Pagan writers, and of active persecution on the part of 



1 Et de incesto convivio fabulam grandem adversum nos daemonum coitio 
mentita est, ut gloriam pudicitiso deformis infamise aspcrsione macnlaret .... 
Sic de isto et tuns, Fronto, non, tit affirmator, testimonium fecit, sed convicium, 
ut orator, adspersit. — Minuc. Felix, cap. 31, Corpus Script. Ecchs. Latinorum, 
vol. ii., Vienna, 18G7. 

2 Lardner, ch. xx. (vol. vii. p. 295). 

3 KaAAtor 5' av $v ttoKXS. irpoa8e?i>ai riva, €t Kal /xt) fizfiaiav anSSei^iu, irapa- 
fxvQiav -yoZif iKavrjv rep \6ycp irepl rcou oktco ttoiottitoov, %va [xyris evObs kclt' apx^-S, 
us els Movaov Kal Xpiarov oiarpifiriv acpiy/xevos, v6ixoov avairoSe'iKTWu anovrj, Kal 
ravra iu oh ^Kiara xp]h — De Differentia Pulsuum, Ed. Basil, iii. (p. 22). 

4 (t)uttov yap &v rts tous curb Movaov Kal Xpiarov fxeraSiSd^i % robs ra?? 
alptatai TTpoaT^T7]K6ras larpovs re Kal (pi\oa6(povs. — De Differentia Pulsuum 
iii. (p. 34). 



DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITERATURE. 29 

tlie government, the details of which are too voluminous to 
be here recorded. We shall have to content ourselves with 
a mere catalogue of the principal authors who made mention 
of Christianity, and those emperors who thought it neces- 
sary by special edict to recognise its growing influence upon 
society at large. 

For fuller particulars, a reference is given in each case to 
the original sources, of most of which an English translation 
may be found in the seventh volume of Lardner's works : 

Septimius Severus (Emp. 193 — 211) published an edict 
against Christians. Spartian, Sever., cap. 16, 17. 

Alexander Severus (Emp. 222 — 235) refers approvingly to 
certain Christian practices, as well known, when publishing 
an edict about the appointment of officers in the provinces. 
He also gave a rescript in favour of Christians, when their 
right to a certain spot of ground for a church edifice was- 
disputed by the vintners of Eome. Lampridius, cap. 45, 49. 
Crevier, Hist, of Rom. Dmp., vol. viii. 

Tfl/pian, the lawyer (fl. a.d. 220), is said to have published 
a treatise, now- lost, upon The Duty of Proconsuls, in 
which all edicts published against Christians were recorded. 
Lactantius, Inst., lib. v. cap. ii. 

Dion Cassius (d. a.d. 230), in his History of the Romans, 
describes the destruction of Jerusalem by Titus and Yespa- 
sian, Domitian's persecution of Christians, and Nervals 
leniency towards them. Lib. lxxvi. 67, 68. 

Maximin, the Thracian (Emp. 235 — 238), is said to have 
persecuted the clergy of some Churches. Sulpicius ISev., 
lib. ii. cap. 32. 

Deems (Emp. 249—251) published edicts of persecution 
against Christians. Basnage, ann. 250, num. iv., v. Sulp. 
Sev., lib. ii. cap. 32. 



30 AUTHENTICITY OP THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTUBES. 

Gallus (Emp. 251) is said to have persecuted Christians. 
Euseb. H. E., lib. vii. cap. 1. 

Valerian (Emp. 253 — 260) published several edicts of 
persecution. Euseb. H.U., lib. vii. cap. 10. 

Gallienus (Emp. 259—261) issued edicts of toleration. 
Euseb. H. E. y lib. vii. cap. 13. 

Amelius, the Platonic philosopher (a.d. 263), exhibits in 
his writings an acquaintance with the Gospel of John. Euseb. 
Prap. Evang., lib.xi. cap. 19. 

Aurelian (Emp. 270 — 275) alludes to Christians in a letter 
to the Senate of Eome about the Sibylline books. Vopiscus, 
Aurel., cap. 20. 

Porphyry (fl. a.d. 270) wrote numerous works, among 
which were fifteen books Against the Christians. He was 
answered by Eusebius (20 books), Apollinarius (30 books), 
and Methodius (10,000 lines). Only fragments of his work 
remain. 

Hierocles (fl. a.d. 303) wrote Truth-loving Words against the 
Christians, in two books, now lost, which were answered by 
Lactantius and Eusebius. See Lardner, ch. xxxix., vol. vii. 
pp. 474-503. 

In order properly to estimate the value of Pagan testi- 
monies to the existence of Christianity, it may be well to 
compare the list we have now given with the entire catalogue 
of writers whose works are extant upon any subject, who 
lived during the first three centuries. For this purpose the 
reader is referred to Table II., page 98, where a standard 
list of the principal literary men of that period may be found, 
taken from the Oxford Chronological Tables of Ancient History. 

Few persons are aware how limited is the number of 
writers whose works have come down to us from that period. 



DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITERATURE. 31 

It may surprise many to find, upon examination of the tables, 
that the enumeration we have just finished nearly exhausts 
our present catalogue of secular writers during the first 
three centuries. Certainly there has been no period since, 
when the jprojp or tionate number of allusions to Christianity 
on the part of merely literary men has been nearly as great. 
Beside this direct form of testimony to the truth of the 
evangelic record, and to the facts of gospel history, on the 
part of writers who were not friendly to Christianity, there 
is an evidence, not less conclusive, because undesigned, to be 
derived from coincidences of statement and confirmations of 
their accuracy which may be found in the works of such 
writers as Josephus, Philo, Tacitus, Dion Cassius, Strabo, 
Xenophon, Livy and others. This argument, which would 
occupy too much space for our present discussion, has been 
well stated by Kawlinson in his seventh Bampton Lecture 
upon the Historical Evidences. The number and variety of 
the confirmations of the accuracy of the sacred narrative 
which he has thus collected is something remarkable, 
especially in the case of those derived from Josephus, whose 
studied avoidance of all direct allusion to the Christian 
religion and its Founder only adds weight to these involun- 
tary testimonies to the truth. 



32 AUTHENTICITY OP THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES. 



CHAPTER IV. 

DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN LITERATURE. 

§ 1. The Apostolic Fathers. 

Having reviewed the notices of Christianity which appear 
in early Pagan literature, we now come to consider those 
evidences of the existence and spread of Christianity which 
appear in or consist of the writings of early Christians. 
These ancient representatives of the Christian faith it has 
been customary to divide into two classes : Apostolic 
Fathers, and Christian Fathers; the former term being 
applicable to those who are presumed to have derived their 
teaching directly from some one or more of the Apostles. 
The works usually ascribed to " apostolical men" are the 
Epistle of Barnabas, the Epistles of Clement of Rome, the 
Epistles of Ignatius, the Martyrdom of Ignatius, the Epistle 
of Polycarp, the Martyrdom of Polycarp, the Epistle to 
Diognetus, the Shepherd of Hermas, and a fragment from 
Pa/pias. 1 

The Epistle of Barnabas was ascribed by Clement of 
Alexandria and Origen to Barnabas, the companion of Paul. 
Many distinguished recent critics have from internal evidence 

1 Among tho boat critical editions of thoso works are: Patrum Apostolicorum 
Opera, G. J. Hcfolc, Tubingen, 4th ed. 1855. Pat. Ap. Op., A. 11. M. Dressol, 
Leipsic, L863. Put. Ap. Op., 0. do Gebhardt, A. Harnack, Th. Zahn, 2nd ed. 
Leipsic, 1876-78. Pat. Ap. Op., F.X. Funk, Tubingen, 1878. 




DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN LITERATURE. 33 

rejected this theory, though not with entire unanimity. 1 All 
agree, however, as to its great antiquity, not later than the 
beginning of the second century ; and it is therefore possible 
that the writer may have been a disciple of some Apostle. 
The text, until recently, was complete only in a Latin version, 
the Greek having many mutilations ; but the discovery of 
the Sinaitic MS. by Tischendorf in 1859 brought to light a 
complete Greek copy, which has greatly added to the interest 
taken by scholars in this Epistle. 2 Among other things, 
this discovery confirms the supposition that the author of 
the Epistle refers to Matthew's Gospel, under the formula, 
"as it is written." 3 

Of the two Epistles ascribed in the early Church to Clemens 
Bomanus, or Clement, Bishop of Eome, only the first pre- 
sents evidence of authenticity. This was probably written 
about a.d. 97. The manuscript of it in the library of the 
British Museum was until lately the only one known to be 
in existence. It is subjoined to the celebrated Alexandrian 
Codex (A) of the New Testament. Quite recently, however, 
another copy has been discovered at Constantinople by P. 
Bryennios. In this Epistle are found quotations from the 

1 Neander, Hug, Baur, Hefele, Winer, Hilgenfeld, Donaldson, Westcott, and 
Muller reject the authorship of Barnabas, the Levite ; while Gieseler, Credner, 
Guericke, Bleek and Mohler sustain it. See article "Barnabas, Epistle of," in 
Smith's Diet, of Chr. Biography, by Prof. Wm. Milligan, of the Univ. of Aberdeen, 
who renews the controversy in favour of Barnabas as the author. 

2 See J. G. Muller, Erkldrung des Barnabasbriefes, ein Anhang zu de Wette's 
Exegetiscliem Handbuch zum Neuen Test., Leipsic, 1861) ; also an article by Dr. 
Donaldson, in his History of Christian Literature and Doctrine. Another MS. 
of the Epistle has since been discovered at Constantinople. 

3 At the end of ch. iv. the Latin version reads : " Adtendamus, ne quando, 
sicut scriptum est, multi vocati, pauci vero electi inveniamur." The Greek 
now proves to be 7rpo<re'xa>/xe?', fjLrjiroTe, ws yeypairrai, ttoXKoI icKtjtoI bxiyoi 8e 
4fc\eKTo\ €vpe6w/j.ei/. 

D 



34 AUTHENTICITY OP THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES. 

First Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians, and such allu- 
sions or coincidences of expression as evince an acquaintance 
with other Epistles of Paul, the Epistle to the Hebrews, the 
Epistles of James and of Peter, and perhaps other books of 
the New Testament. The quotations of the words of Christ 
found in it correspond substantially with passages in the first 
three Gospels, but may have been derived from oral tradition. 

Ignatius of Antioch, called also 6 Oeocf)6po<;, is said by 
Eusebius to have been ordained Bishop of Antioch, as the 
successor of Evodius, in a.d. 69. He held this office until 
his death, which occurred at Rome, where he was condemned 
by Trajan to be devoured by wild beasts. The year of his 
death has been much disputed. Some of the best recent 
critics adopt a.d. 115 as the probable date. 

Fifteen Epistles are extant which have been ascribed to 
his Father, eight of which are undoubtedly spurious. The 
emainder have suffered many interpolations, and the ques- 
tion of their genuineness, even in part, has been the subject 
of much controversy. In 1869, the Rev. Wm. Cureton, Canon 
of Westminster, published a history of the controversy, in a 
work entitled Corpus Ignatianum, in which he took the ground 
(based in part upon a recent discovery of a Syriac version of 
the Epistles) that three letters — to Polycarp, to the Ephesians, 
and to the Romans — as found in a shorter form in the Syriac 
recension, are the only genuine letters of Ignatius. 1 

The Martyrdom of Ignatius is a narrative which professes 
to have been written by those who accompanied him on his 
journey to Rome and who were witnesses of his death. The 
account is marked by great simplicity, and accords with the 

1 For a concise history of the discussion in reference to the Epistles of 
Ignatius and a resume of the argument in favour of the genuineness of the Syriac 
recension, see Appendix B to Dr. de Pressense's Early Years of Christianity. 



DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN LITERATURE. 35 

particulars given by Eusebius and Chrysostom respecting 
Ignatius. Its genuineness has been disputed, but the 
internal evidence is decidedly in favour of an early date at 
least, if not of its full acceptance as a genuine document. 

Poly carp, Bishop of Smyrna, is believed to have been born 
about a.d. 80. Irena3us says that "Polycarp was instructed 
by the Apostles, and was brought into contact with many 
who had seen Christ." 1 Adv. Hcer., iii. 3. The Epistle of 
Polycarp to the Philippians is a deeply interesting document, 
the authenticity of which is generally admitted. It appears 
to have been written not long after the death of Ignatius. 
It abounds in quotations from, and coincidences of expression 
with, the books of the New Testament. 

The martyrdom of Polycarp occurred, according to Euse- 
bius (H. E., iv. 15), in the persecution under the Emperors 
Marcus Aurelius and Lucius Verus. It is recorded in a 
Letter from the Church at Smyrna to the Churches of Philome- 
lium and other places. The narrative describes many touch- 
ing incidents illustrative of Polycarp's faith and constancy. 
When urged to secure his release by reviling Christ, he said : 
" Eighty and six years have I served Him, and He has done 
me no wrong. How then can I revile my King and my 
Saviour ? " 

In addition to the testimony of living witnesses of the 
apostolic life and labours, other works are in existence which 
bear marks of equal antiquity, but whose authorship cannot 
be definitely ascertained. One of the most remarkable of 
these is the Epistle addressed by some anonymous apostolical 
man to a prominent Pagan, Diognetus, in reply to certain 
inquiries about Christianity. It was probably written 

i See § 2 (10), below, p. 40. 

d2 



36 



AUTHENTICITY OP THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTUEES. 



toward the latter part of the second century. In style and 
diction it ranks among the best, and the argument exhibits 
throughout a high-toned spiritual discernment. (See Semisch, 
in Herzog's Encyl., Art. Diognet.) 

Mention should also be made of the Shepherd of Hermas, 
a book commonly published among the writings of the Apos- 
tolic Fathers, and conjectured by Origen to have been written 
by the Hermas whom Paul salutes in the Epistle to the 
Romans. The evidence is well-nigh conclusive that it 
belongs to a later period, and the most probable conjec- 
ture assigns the authorship to a brother of Pius, Bishop of 
Rome, A.r>. 142 — 157. It is a collection of visions, command- 
ments, and parables, aud is chiefly valuable as showing in 
what way Christianity at that day was endangered by the 
influence of Jewish principles. It has many coincidences 
with, and allusions to, the language of the New Testament. 

Belonging to this period also we find the works of Papias, 
Bishop of Herapolis in Phrygia, who flourished, according to 
Cave, about a.d. 100, d. 169. In his five books, entitled An 
Explication of the Oracles of the Lord, he makes distinct 
reference to certain Gospels bearing the names of Matthew ' 



1 The testimony of Papias, as recorded by Eusebius, is as follows : "Mark 
having become the interpreter of Peter, wrote down accurately whatsoever he 
remembered. It was not, however, in exact order that he related the sayings 
or deeds of Christ. For he neither heard the Lord nor accompanied Him. But 
afterwards, as I said, he accompanied Peter, who accommodated his instructions 
to the necessities (of his hearers), but with no intention of giving a regular 
narrative of the Lord's sayings. Wherefore Mark made no mistake in thus 
Avriting some things as he remembered them. For of one thing he took special 
care, not to omit anything he had heard, and not to put anything fictitious into 
the statements. (This is what is related by Papias regarding Mark ; but with 
regard to Matthew ho has made the following statements) : Matthew put 
together the oracles (of the Lord) in the Hebrew language, and each one inter- 
preted them as best he could." In the introduction to his books, Papias says : 




DATA EURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN LITERATURE. 37 

and Mark, and to the First Epistles of Peter and of John, 
and alludes to the Acts and the Revelation. 

Beside these testimonies of Papias, we have those of others 
who occupied a similar position with him, preserved to us in 
fragments by Irenseus. 

He records sentences uttered by "the elders, disciples of 
the Apostles," in which allusion is made to the Gospels of 
Matthew and of John, and the Epistles to the Romans, 
Corinthians, Ephesians, and probably First Peter. Routh, 
Reliquice Sacrce, I. 47 ff. 

§ 2. The Apologists and Martyrs. 

We now come into the period of Christian apologists, who 
wrote for the express purpose of defending the Christian 
religion against the attacks of its adversaries. 

(1) First among these in the order of time is Quadratics, 
Bishop of Athens, whom Eusebius calls a " disciple of the 
Apostles," who addressed an Apology to the Emperor 
Hadrian in a.d. 126. It is said to have been characterized 
by ability and sound doctrine. Only fragments of it now 
remain. In one of these he says : " The works of our 
Saviour were always conspicuous, for they were real ; both 
they which were healed and they which were raised from the 
dead ; who were seen not only when they were healed or raised, 
but for a long time afterwards; not only while He dwelt on the 

" If, then, any one who attended on the elders came, I asked him minutely 
after their sayings, — what Andrew or Peter said, or what was said by Philip, 
or by Thomas, or by James, or by John, or by Matthew, or by any other of the 
Lord's disciples : which things Aristion and the presbyter John, the disciples 
of the Lord, say. For I imagined that what was to be got from books was not 
so profitable to me as what came from the living and abiding voice." — Apost. 
Fathers. Ante-Nicene Lib., pp. 442, 446. 



38 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES. 

earth, but also after His departure, and for a good while after 
it, insomuch that some of them have reached to our times " 

(2) Justin, the Philosopher and Martyr, born in Shechem 
(Sychar, Flavia Neapolis, Nablous), Samaria, about a.d. 103; 
converted to Christianity a.d. 133; taught in Ephesus, 
Alexandria and Home, and in the intermediate cities, as an 
evangelist. He wrote two Apologies, the first in a.d. 147, 
addressed to Antoninus Pius; the second in 160 — 164, to 
Marcus Aurelius. His dialogue with the Jew, Trypho, a 
defence of Christianity against Judaism, was written about 
a.d. 150. His works contain about 200 citations from the 
New Testament Scriptures. A tolerably complete life of 
Jesus might be compiled from them. Says Eawlinson 
(Hist. Ev. p. 215) : "No one can pretend to doubt that in 
Justin's time the facts of New Testament history were 
received as simple truth, not only by himself, but by 
Christians generally, in whose name his apologies were 
addressed to the emperors." 

(3) Theophilus, Bishop of Antioch, born a.d. 110, con- 
verted 150, died 181 (Lardner), wrote an Apology addressed 
to Autolycus, a Harmony of the Gospels, and some other 
works. (Jerome, Be Vir.Ill. c. 25. Migne, Series Grceca, v. 6.) 

(4) Melito, Bishop of Sard is, in Lydia, in addition to a 
number of works, the titles of which are given by Eusebius 
(//. E. iv. 26), and Jerome (Be Vir. III. cap. 24), wrote an 
Apology about a.d. 172, addressed to Marcus Antoninus, 
(referred to above, p. 27, note 3), and a Treatise or Com- 
mentary on the Eevelation of St. John. 

(5) At about the same date, also, Claudius Apollinaris, 
Bishop of Hierapolis, addressed an Apology to the same 
emperor. His other works are enumerated by Eusebius, 1. iv., 
cb. 27, and Jerome, Be Vir. III. ch. 26. 



DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN LITERATURE. 39 

(6) To the same date (a.d. 172) also is assigned Tatian, the 
pupil of Justin, who, beside numerous other treatises, wrote 
an Oration to the Greeks, and a Harmony of the Gospels called 
Dia Tessaron [hiarecro-dpodv). (Enseb.R.E. iv. 16, 28; Clement 
of Alexandria, Stromata, lib. 1, c. 21, p. 378, Potter's Ed.; 
Irenasus, Adv. Hcer. lib. i. c. 28 ; lib. iii. c. 23.) 

(7) DionysiuSj Bishop of Corinth, wrote seven Epistles, 
about a.d. 171 — 176, addressed to the Lacedaemonians, the 
Athenians, the Nicomedians, to the Church in Gortyna 
(Crete), Amastris (Paphlagonia), and the Churches through- 
out Pontus, to the Gnossians (Crete), and to the Romans, 
the latter addressed to Soter (^corrfp), Bishop of Rome 
(Euseb., H. E. iv. 23). 

(8) Athenagoras, the Platonic Philosopher of Athens, 
wrote from Alexandria about a.d. 177 an Apology inscribed 
to Marcus Aurelius and Commodus, entitled Legatio pro 
Christianis, and one called De Resurrectione. The works are 
still extant. (Migne, Patrologia, Ser. Graeca, v. 6.) 

(9) To this period, 170 — 180, also belongs Hegesippus, 
the first Church historian, " who," says Jerome, " composed 
a history of the affairs of the Church, from the Passion of our 
Lord to his own time." There were five books in all, only a 
few fragments of which now remain ; but the whole were in 
possession of Christians under Constantine, and Eusebius 
quotes freely from them. (Historia Ecclesiastica, ii. 23 ; 
iii. 20, 32.) 

(1 0) Next in the order of time may be mentioned Irenceus, 
the disciple of Polycarp and Papias, who was born about 
a.d. 130, in Ionia of Asia Minor, and who succeeded the 
Martyr Pothinus as Bishop of Lyons in Gaul. His bishopric 
extended from the persecution under Marcus Aurelius in a.d. 
177, in which Pothinus suffered, to his own martyrdom in 



40 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT SCEIPTUKES. 

a.d. 202, under Septimius Severus. His works were 
numerous. The names of some of them are given by Euse- 
bius, lib. v. 20, 26 (see also Ante-Nicene Chr. Lib., vol. 5). 
His work Against Heresies is the only one which has come 
down to us entire. This consists of five books, and gives 
abundant testimony to the four Gospels, the Acts of the 
Apostles, twelve of Paul's Epistles, 1 Peter, 1 and 2 John, 
and Revelation, which last is expressly ascribed to Johu, 
the beloved disciple. 

He says that the Four Evangelists are the four columns of 
the Church, . . . and sees in this number four a peculiar 
appointment of the Creator of the world. Most interesting 
is his own account of his interview with Polycarp, and of 
that aged martyr's testimonies to the early facts of Chris- 
tianity. He says in his letter to Florinus : " While I was 
yet a boy I saw thee, in Lower Asia, with Polycarp, dis- 
tinguishing thyself in the royal court, and endeavouring to 
gain his approbation. For those things which then tran- 
spired I hold better in memory than such as have happened 
recently; for events which happened in infancy seem to 
grow with the mind, and to become part of ourselves ; so 
that I can recall the very place where the blessed Polycarp 
used to sit and teach, his going out and his coming in, 
his mode of life, his appearance, the style of his address to 
the people, his familiar intercourse with St. John and with 
the rest of those who had seen the Lord, and how he remem- 
bered their sayings ; whatever he had heard from them 
concerning our Lord, His miracles and mode of teaching, 
Polycarp, being instructed by those who were eye-witnesses 
of the Word, recounted in strict agreement with the Scrip- 
tures." {Fragmenta Operum, c. ii.) 

(11) Hardly less important is the testimony derived from 



DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN LITERATURE. 41 

the works of the learned Hippolytus t the pupil of Irenaeus 
(born about a.d. 170 and martyred in a.d. 235), Bishop of 
Portus, at the mouth of the Tiber, from A. D. 193 to 235, nearly 
forty years. He was a voluminous writer, and the first 
preacher of note in the Church of Rome after Clement. A 
list of his works, somewhat imperfect, is given by Eusebius, 
H.E. vi. 22, and Jerome, Be Vir. III. c. 61 . See A. N. Chr. Lib. 
vol. 9. In 1842 a manuscript was discovered at Mount Athos, 
which proves to be a long- lost work of this Father Against all 
Heresies. It is a work of great interest and value. Bunsen 
gives extracts from it in his Hippolytus and His Age. It was 
published first at Oxford, in 1851, by E. Miller; and much 
better edited, with a Latin version, by Duncker and 
Schneidewin, Gotting., 1 850. It was probably written about 
a.d. 225 (Biblioth. Sac. x. p. 220.) Hippolytus was finally 
banished to the mines of Sardinia, and there put to death on 
account of his faith. His remains were afterwards brought 
back to Portus, and a church erected over his grave. 

§ 3. The Catechetical Schools of Alexandria and Carthage. 

We now approach the period in the history of the Church 
distinguished by the establishment and growing influence of 
the Catechetical School of Alexandria. 

This institution, whose teachers and pupils were among the 
ablest of antiquity, began to have a distinctive and recog- 
nized existence about a.d. 160, and continued to flourish till 
about a.d. 395. It seems to have originated in a mere 
school of catechumens. It eventually became a fountain of 
profound learning and world-wide influence. The first per- 
manent teacher of whom we have definite knowledge was 
Pantsenus, although Athenagoras is alleged by some to have 



42 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES. 

preceded him (a.d. 160—181). Pantaanus taught from 181 
to about 190, and was succeeded by Clement. Clement died 
about a.d. 220, and Origen followed him (b. 185, appointed 
teacher 203, d. 254). 

Contemporary with Clement and the Greek school was the 
establishment of the Western Theological School in North 
Africa, which was founded by Tertullian (b. Carthage, 160, 
converted 190, d. 240), and originated the Latin ecclesias- 
tical language, its teachers being Latins. Of these, Cyprian, 
Bishop of Carthage (b. 200, converted 246, died Sept. 14, 
258), was contemporary with Origen. These were followed 
in both schools by a succession of eminent teachers and 
writers whose names and works take a prominent place in the 
history of the third and fourth centuries, Dionysius, Bishop of 
Alexandria (247 — 265), Gregory Thaumaturgus (214 — 270), 
Theognostus (261 — 280), Eusebius the Historian, Bishop of 
Cassarea (270—340), and Athanasius (296—373) of the 
Greek, and Arnobius (280—330), Lactantius (280—330), 
Hilary (320—368), Ambrose (340—397), Augustine (354— 
430) of the Latin school. 1 



1 Tabic III. presents a comparative diagram intended to illustrate the position 
occupied by the Christian Fathers relatively to each other in tho order of 
time. It will be noticed that there has been no period since the beginning of the 
second century in which there were not living several prominent leaders of tho 
Church, whoso works are still extant. Of course, the names in tho later periods 
might have been greatly multiplied if space had permitted. 



DATA FURNISHED BY OPPONENTS. 43 

CHAPTER V. 

DATA FURNISHED BY OPPONENTS, AND BY MONUMENTS. 

§ 1. Evidence furnished by Heretical Writings. 

Parallel with the evidence of a Christian literature is the 
testimony furnished by those who opposed Christianity or 
perverted its doctrines. In the act of contending with the 
truth they incidentally prove the existence of the records 
and writings whose lessons they pervert. Says Irenasus, in 
his work Against Heresies : " Such is the certain truth of our 
Gospels, that the heretics themselves bear testimony to them, 
every one of them endeavouring to prove his particular doc- 
trines from thence. But the Ebionites may be confuted from 
the Gospel of Matthew, which alone they receive. Marcion 
useth only the Gospel of Luke, and that mutilated. Never- 
theless, from what he retains, it may be shown that he blas- 
phemes the one only God. They who divide Jesus from 
Christ, and say that Christ always remained impassible, 
whilst Jesus suffered, prefer the Gospel of Mark. However, 
if they read with a love of truth they may thence be con- 
vinced of their error. The Yalentinians receive the Gospel 
of John entire, in order to prove their pairs of geons ; and by 
that Gospel they may be confuted, as I have shown in the 
first book of this work." ] {Ad. Hcer. III. ii. 7, Lardner's 
translation.) 

Our knowledge of the ancient heretical writings is derived 
mainly from the replies to them now found in the works of 
Christian Fathers, especially those of Irenasus, Tertullian and 

1 Works of Irenaus. The ed. of W. Harvey, Cambridge, 1857-8, is good. 



44 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT SCEIPTURES. 



Eusebius. If we take the latter for a guide, our list would 
begin with Simon Magus. Eusebius says : " From Menan- 
der, successor of Simon, proceeded two leaders of heresies, 
Saturninus of Antioch and Baailides of Alexandria, who 
set up schools of their hateful doctrine, one in Syria, the 
other in Egypt." H. E. iv. 7. It is probable, however, 
that before Saturninus we should notice Cerinthus, who 
nourished, according to Le Clerc, about the year 80, though 
Basnage puts him at a.d. 101. 

It will suffice for our present purpose merely to give a list 
of the more prominent heretical writers, with their probable 
dates. A full account of them and their doctrines may be 
found in Lardner's works. 



Simon Magus of Samaria 

Menander, the Gnostic of Samaria 

Saturninus of Antioch 

Carpocrates of Alexandria . 

Basilides of Alexandria 

Marcion, of Pontus, disciple of Cerdon 

Valentinus, founder of the Yalentinians 

Cerdon, of Eome .... 

Leucius, or Lucian, disciple of Marcion 

Heracleon, the Valentinian . 

Theodotus, the Valentinian . 

Apelles, of Asia, disciple of Marcion . 

Marcus, founder of the Marcosians 

Hermogenes, of Africa 

Montanus, founder of Montanism 

Cassian, the Docete .... 

Theodotus, " the tanner," of Byzantium 

Praxeas, of Africa (?) . 

Artemon, " the Unitarian " (Lardner) . 



about 



»5 



)f 



>> 



>» 



)> 



A.D. 

112 
120 
125 
140 
140 
141 
145 
160 
160 
160 
160 
170 
171 
190 
192 
196 
200 



DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN MONUMENTS. 45 

§ 2. Evidence from tangible memorials. 

We have said in the outset that if the facts of Gospel his- 
tory are authentic, they must have left behind them tangible 
relics, material structures, memorial stones, which would 
have been familiar to the people of the days of Constantine. 
There is abundant evidence that such memorials did exist 
all over the empire. 

In the first place, the tombstones of the Martyrs, sacredly 
cherished, were like mile-stones of history, connecting the 
third century with apostolic times. In the Roman Cata- 
combs, extending beneath the Imperial City through hun- 
dreds of miles l of excavated streets, were to be found thou- 
sands of graves still bearing the emblems of the Christian 
faith, still sacred to the memory of those who had sealed 
their testimony with their blood, the date of whose martyr- 
dom extended back to the days of cruel Nero, and of Paul 
himself. 

Multitudes of these still exist, and their testimony is une- 
quivocal. Not only the personal history of the Martyrs, but 
historical scenes in the Old and New Testaments are plainly 
depicted upon them. The adoration of the Magi, — their 
interview with Herod, — the baptism of Christ by John, — 
the healing of the paralytic, — the turning of water into wine, 
— the feeding of the five thousand, — the raising of Lazarus, 
— the Last Supper, — Peter walking on the sea, — Pilate wash- 
ing his hands before the people, etc. The parables of our 
Lord— the Good Shepherd, the Sower, the Wise and Foolish 
Virgins — are there delineated. 2 



1 Mr. Spencer Northcote estimates an aggregate of 900 miles of streets, and 
seven millions of graves. 

2 See Rawlinson's Hist. Evidences. 



46 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT SCKIPTUEES. 

The symbols of Christian faith — the cross (but never the 
crucifix), the dove, the olive branch, the anchor, the fish — 
all yet bear witness to New Testament revelation, and in 
those days must have been tenfold more significant, as the 
individual cases were more familiar. 

In Alexandria also are similar catacombs, one of which 
was opened only a few years since (1869), and was visited 
by the writer. There is no reason to doubt that similar 
memorials of Christian and martyred dead were to be 
found in the days of Constantine in all parts of the empire. 1 

We are not to forget also that the conversion of Constan- 
tine marks the era of the identification of sites and the 
localities of sacred scenes in Palestine and elsewhere. The 
foundations of the Church of the Holy Sepulchre were laid in 
Jerusalem by Constantine in A. d. 326, and the dedication 
took place in 335. The place of the nativity, the tomb of 
Lazarus, the Garden of Gethsemane, the chamber of the 
supper, the place of baptism, and a hundred other localities 
dear to the Christian heart, were more or less definitely 
pointed out by a reverent local tradition. Untrustworthy 
and superstitious as much of that tradition undoubtedly 
was, it nevertheless exhibits the universal and unquestioning 
belief of the facts which it commemorates. 

We have already seen that church edifices were in exist- 
ence all over the empire, some of them very elegant. The 



1 The excavations now making at Pompoii have brought to light sevoral vestiges 
of the ancient Christians. In the palace of the Edile Pansa, in Via Fortuna, 
an unfinished sculptured cross has been found on one of the walls, as well .as 
abusive inscriptions and caricatures ridiculing a crucified God. Pompeii was 
buried by an eruption of Mount Vesuvius, a.D. 70. The discovery, therefore, 
is important, as illustrating the opinions held by adversaries of the Christian 
faith at a very early date. 



DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN MONUMENTS. 47 

Cliurch.es which built them must have had a history reaching 
back a century or more. Some of them must have had 
tangible and documentary relics of primitive times. We 
have allusion to something of this kind in the works of Ter- 
tullian (a.d. 160 — 240) of Carthage. "Come now/' he 
says, addressing one who had taken an erroneous view of 
scriptural salvation, "Come now, thou who wilt exercise thy 
curiosity more profitably in the business of thy salvation, 
run through the Apostolic Churches, in which the very chairs 
of the Apostles still preside, — in which, their authentic (or 
original ?) letters are recited, sounding forth the voice and 
representing the countenance of each. Is Achaia near you, 
you have Corinth. If you are not far from Macedonia, you 
have Thessalonica. If you are near to Italy, you have Rome, 
from whence also our assertion will be readily confirmed." * 

The Governors of Roman provinces were accustomed to 
send to Rome accounts of remarkable transactions, which 
were preserved in the Roman archives. Pontius Pilate is 
said to have given an account of the death and resurrection 
of Christ in his memoirs of Jewish affairs, called Ada Pilati. 

Eusebius (a.d. 315) referring to them, says: "Our 
Saviour's resurrection being much, talked of throughout 
Palestine, Pilate informed tlie Emperor of it." 2 



1 De Prcesc. Hceret. cxxxvi. (Ante-Nicene Lib., vol. ii. p. 42). It has been 
customary to discredit these statements as extravagant and untrustworthy; 
and ao they may be, but there surely is no intrinsic improbability in the thing 
itself. Papyrus manuscripts exist and are legible to-day, which bear dates more 
than three thousand years old. Documents on common paper may be found 
in good preservation in nearly every town in England several hundred years 
older than were these to which Tertullian refers. The original records of the 
Plymouth Colony are in the County Court-house at Plymouth, in the hand- 
writing of Governor Bradford; and many original letters of the Pilgrim 
Fathers are extant. 

2 See Lardner, Heath. Test., ch. ii. (vol. vi. p. 607 scq.). Documents 



48 AUTHENTICITY OP THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES. 

It was the constant practice of primitive Christians, when 
disputing with the Gentiles, to appeal to these Acts, or 
records, thus deposited in the archives of the empire. 

Thus Justin, in his first Apology, haviug quoted the pro- 
phecy (Is. xxxv. 6) of the miracles of Christ, adds, " And 
that He did these things you may know from the Acts of 
Pontius Pilate." * 

Tertullian, after describing the crucifixion, resurrection, 
and ascension/ says : " Of all these things relating to Christ, 
Pilate himself, n conscience already a Christian, sent an 
account to Tiberius, then Emperor." Of Christ's death 
he writes thus : " At the same moment daylight disappeared, 
while the sun was at the meridian. Those who knew not 
that this was also predicted concerning Christ supposed it 
to be an eclipse. And ye still have this event related in 
your archives." 

To this class of visible facts might be added the universally 
practised Christian ordinances, Baptism and the Lord's 
Supper, which were in some sense monumental, testifying 
by their perpetual recurrence, and by the uniform Christian 
explanation of them, to the great central truths which they 
were designed to commemorate. 

§ 3. Retrospective Vieiv — Concluding Remarks. 

We have thus reviewed, in chronological order, the prin- 
cipal testimonies, Pagan, Christian, Heretical and Monu- 
mental, to the authenticity of the sacred record, which are 



purporting to be copies of these Acts, have from time to time appeared, but 
are unauthentic. 

1 Works, Ante-Xicene Lib., vol. ii. pp. 47, 48. 

2 Apology, c. 21. 



KETKOSPECTIVE VIEW AND CONCLUSION. 49 

found to span the interval between the Christian era and 
the age of Constantine. 

Let us now take a retrospective view, resuming the stand- 
point assumed in the first chapter, by the side of a believer, 
at the beginning of the fourth century. 

We find him living in an age when " the intellectual 
powers of man have become almost entirely absorbed in 
religious controversies " (see Table n., under date a.d. 310). 

We find thousands of Christian Churches all over the em- 
pire (ch. ii., p. 6), many of which claim to have had a con- 
tinuous history since the Apostles founded them, with 
edifices, manuscript records, relics and tombstones extend- 
ing through the whole period (ch. v. p. 45) . We find cate- 
chetical schools at Alexandria and Carthage, which are now 
over a century old, whose present teachers are the eminent 
Eusebius and Athanasius among the Greeks, and Arnobius 
and Lactantius among the Latins ; while the fathers tell us of 
Clement and Tertullian, of Origen and Cyprian, who have 
preceded them. We find in the libraries of these schools 
the works of an unbroken chain of ecclesiastical writers 
extending back to the pupils of the Apostle John. We find 
a parallel succession of heretical writings, and of the con- 
troversies they have elicited, based upon the recognised 
authenticitv of New Testament books. We find that a 
large proportion of all the Pagan writers of the period, 
whose themes would permit them to do so, have taken 
notice of the growing power of Christianity. We find a 
history of persecution in the archives of the empire, in the 
published appeals and defences of Christians, in the annals of 
Christian and heathen historians, in the Catacombs of Rome 
and Alexandria, and still more indelibly recorded in the 
hearts of Christian people, in the family traditions, in the 

E 



50 AUTHENTICITY OE THE NEW TESTAMENT SCR1PTUEES. 

precious memories of fathers and mothers, of bishops and 
presbyters, who were among the victims. 

If we had found, besides all this, an ambitious critic who 
undertook to set up an ingenious theory that the historical 
statements of New Testament history were fabulous, — that 
the Roman empire was imposed upon, — that Christianity had 
no historical foundation, — that it was the offspring of fertile 
imaginations, that a ({ myth" had sprung up in the full 
splendour of the first Augustan age, — what should we have 
said to him ? What would any intelligent Roman have said 
to him ? 

But ancient literature furnishes no such example of critical 
temerity. In all the voluminous works of controversy, of 
attack and defence of the Christian Religion which have come 
down to us from that day, not one, either Pagan or Christian, 
attempts to deny the reality of the main events which form 
the basis of Gospel history. 

Such adversaries as Celsus, and Porphyry, and Hierocles, 
writing extensive and laboured arguments against Chris- 
tianity, do not think of disputing the historical character of 
the main facts on which it is based. They discuss the doings 
of Jesus and the teachings of Paul and Peter, as of persons 
whose general historical existence and the substance of 
whose history nobody questions. 

There is the usual amount of misrepresentation of their 
conduct, and misconception of their doctrine, but not a word 
about their mythical origin. This discovery was reserved 
for the astute metaphysicians of the nineteenth century ! 

" When faith," says Rawlinson, " is a matter of life and 
death, men do not lightly take up with the first creed which 
happens to hit their fancy, nor do they place themselves 
openly in the ranks of a persecuted sect, unless they have 



KETEOSPECTIVE VIEW AND CONCLUSION. 51 

well weighed the claims of tlie religion which, it professes." 
It is clear that the early converts had means of ascertaining 
the historic accuracy of the Christian records very much 
beyond our own. To assume that they did not use them 
when so much was at stake, is to deny them the average 
share of common sense. It is to affirm the occurrence of a 
greater miracle than any recorded in the New Testa- 
ment. 



Note. — The work of Strauss, Das Leben Jesu, Jcritisch bearbeitet, appeared at 
Tubingen in 1835. The mythical hypothesis waB the legitimate outgrowth of 
the Hegelian philosophy carried to its logical results. The denial of the super- 
natural had its natural sequence in the denial of the historical verity of those 
acts and words which constitute the Christ of the New Testament, the greatest 
miracle of history. The Gospels, therefore, could not be records of fact, but legen- 
dary embodiments of the pious conceptions of primitive Christians. According to 
Strauss, the true Son of God, who was born of the Holy Spirit, who worked 
miracles, died and rose again, is humanity itself, an abstraction impossible to 
be realized in the actual, but nevertheless an ideal which the Christian imagi- 
nation had personified in Jesus of Nazareth. 

The effect of this formulation of the logical tendencies of their philosophy 
was somewhat startling to the friends, as well as to the opponents of the extreme 
rationalistic school of interpretation. The field of controversy was shifted from 
theories to facts. A new impulse was given to historical inquiry and to critical 
exegesis, the fruits of which have enriched the German and English literature 
with many works of great value. Among these we have space only to mention 
a very few, such as, Tholuck, Die Glaubwiirdigkeit der evang. Gesch. (1837), 
Ullmann, Historisch oder Mythisch ? (1838), Neander, Das Leben Jesu Christi 
(1837, New York, 1848), W. H. Mill, On the Attempted Application of Pantheistic 
Principles to the Theory and Historic Criticism of the Gospels, London, 1840-44, 
Norton, On the Genuineness of the Gospels, London, 1847. 

In 1864 there appeared a second work of Strauss, entitled, Das Ziehen Jesu 
fur das Deutsche Volk, in which he found it needful to supplement his 
mythical theory by including wanton fraud for theological purposes, charging 
wilful falsification upon the promulgators of the Gospel histories. 

The general theory of Strauss is reviewed in the Bib. Sacra for 1845 by 
H. B. Hackett, and in the New Englander for 18G4 by G. P. Fisher, and the 

E 2 



52 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES. 

New Life of Jesus is discussed in the Bib. Sacra for 1866 by J. I. Mombert, and 
in the Journal of Sac. Lit. for 1865-6-7, by C. A. Row. 

Tho last twenty years have produced many valuable treatises upon the life of 
Jesus, founded on the true historical and critical basis, such as those of De Pres- 
sense (Paris and London, 1865), Farrar (London, 1874), and Geikie (London, 
1877). 

The student will also find profit in a careful reading of some of the special 
works upon the evidences of Christianity which have been referi'ed to in the 
foregoing pages, such as Rawlinson's Historical Ecidences (London, 1859, 
Boston, 1860), Row's Bampton Lectures (1877), and The Logic of Christian 
Evidences, just published (1880) by Gr. F. Wright, of Andover, Mass. 



PART II. 



HISTOEY 



OF THE 



CANON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 



§ 1. History of the Canonical Books. 

§ 2. Formation of the Canon. 

§ 3. Early Catalogues of the Canon. 

§ 4. Classification of the Canon. 



THE CANON 



OF 



THE NEW TESTAMENT. 



§ 1. History of the Canonical Boohs. 

Our general survey of the field has demonstrated the 
practicability of arriving at trustworthy data for tracing the 
history of the New Testament books. 

We may therefore treat them like other subjects of his- 
torical research, and proceed to a direct account of their 
origin and subsequent disposition. 

Each of the books which now go to make up the New 
Testament canon was the outgrowth of circumstances in the 
life or labours of the author, very much as books have ever 
been. The Letters of Paul and other New Testament books 
were written at periods and for a purpose more or less plainly 
manifest in their tenor, or in Luke's record of the events 
which attended the growth of the primitive Church. This is 
not the place for particular discussion of these events, nor is 
it easy to give precise dates for the origin of any of the 
books, but it will be sufficient for our present purpose to 



56 



HISTORY OP THE CANON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 



indicate an approximate arrangement of dates somewhat in 
the following order : 

A.D. 

First Epistle to Thessalonians, from Corinth, about 53 — 55 

Second Epistle to Thessalonians, „ 

Epistle to Galatians „ 

First Epistle to Corinthians . . „ 

Second Epistle to Corinthians . . „ 

Epistle to Romans ,, 

Epistle of James , 

Epistles to Ephesians, Colossians, 
Philemon, Philippians, He- 
brews ; Luke, Acts . . . . „ 

First Peter „ 

First Timothy ., 

Titus „ 

Second Timothy „ 

Second Peter . . „ 

Gospel of Matthew „ 

Gospel by Mark ,, 

Epistle of Jude ,, 

Gospel by Jobn „ 

Revelation of St. John . . . . „ 

First, Second, and Third Epistles 

of John „ Ephesus „ 97—100 

It thus appears that all the books which now compose 
the New Testament were written during the last half of the 
first century. 

They were doubtless written upon papyrus, 1 chiefly by 
the hands of amanuenses/ with a reed, 3 and conveyed to their 

1 2 John 12 : " Having many things to write unto you, I would not write 
with paper {xaprris) and ink ; but I trust to come unto you," etc. Yet parch- 
ment was in occasional though not familiar use at the time the New Testament 
books were written. 2 Timothy iv. 13. 

2 Rom. xvi. 22 : "I Tertius, who wrote this Epistle, salute you in the Lord." 

3 3 John 13 : "I had many things to write, but I will not with ink and 
(Kd\a/JLos) write unto thee." 



Corinth 


J5 


53- 


-oo 


Ephesus 


J> 


56, 


57 


Ephesus 


JJ 


57, 


58 


Philippi 


}J 


57, 


58 


Corinth 


J> 


58- 


-60 


Jerusalem 


)> 


62, 


63 


Rome 


5J 


63, 


61 


Babylon 


JJ 


64 




Macedonia 


5J 


64- 


-66 


Epirus 


»> 


64- 


-66 


Rome 


SJ 


66- 


-68 


(?) 


»> 


67, 


68 


Judaea 


J) 


68, 


69 


Rome 


J» 


68, 


69 


Jerusalem 


5J 


68- 


-90 


Ephesus 


55 


78- 


-90 


Ephesus 


JJ 


81- 


-96 



HISTOEY OF THE CANONICAL BOOKS. 



57 



several destinations by messengers. After having been pub- 
licly read in the Churches to which they were sent/ or by 
the individuals to whom they were addressed, the documents, 
both epistolary and historical, were multiplied by copying, the 
copies being sent to other Churches, 2 or purchased by indi- 
viduals. 3 This work of transcription must have hastened 
the defacement and decay of the originals, though they were 
undoubtedly preserved for many years with great care. 

On the other hand, the multiplication of copies and their 
public reading in the Churches tended to secure the sacred 
books from destruction or interpolation. So rapid was this 
diffusion, and so universal the practice of public reading from 
the first, that as early as a.d. 68 we find Peter alluding to 
the Epistles of Paul collectively as familiar to his readers, 
and as classed in the same category with the Scriptures of 
the Old Testament. 4 

Similar allusions are found in the writings of Ignatius, 5 
a.d. 69 — 107, and in the Epistle of Barnabas* a.d. 71. 



1 1 Thess. v. 27 : "I charge you by the Lord that this Epistle be read unto 
all the holy brethren." 

2 Col. iv. 16 : "And when this Epistle is read among you, cause that it be 
read also in the Church of the Laodiceans; and that yo likewise read the 
Epistle from Laodicea." 

3 Norton, in his work On the Genuineness of the Gospels, has made some 
calculations which tend to show that as many as 60,000 copies of the Gospels 
were circulated among Christians at the end of the second century. Vol. I., 
pp. 28 — 34 (Lond. 1847). Jerome (331 — 420) says that there was a copy of 
the original of the Gospel by Matthew in Hebrew in the library of Pamphilus 
at Caesarea extant in his day. Catalog. Scriptor. Eccles. cap. iii. 

4 2 Peter iii. 16 : " Which they that are unlearned and unstable wrest, as 
they do also the other scriptures (ws Kal ras Xonras ypacpds), unto their own 
destruction." 

& Ignatii Epistola ad Philadelphenses, cap. v. 

6 The reference in this Epistle to Matt. xxii. 14, by the formula yeypairrai, 
" It is written," has already been alluded to in note to page 33. 



58 HISTORY OP THE CANON OP THE NEW TESTAMENT. 

Justin the Martyr, in his First Apology to Antoninus Pius, 
in a.d. 147 has this remark : " On the day called Sunday 
there is an assembly of all those residing in cities and in the 
country, and then the memoirs (ra aTro/jLvw/JLOvev/xaTa) of the 
Apostles or the writings of the Prophets are read as long as 
time permits {/le^pis e>y^wpel). Then, when the reader has 
finished, the President (irpoearoi^) delivers an exhortation 
to encourage the audience in imitation of these noble 
examples." — Apol. I., c. 67. 

§ 2. Formation of the Canon. 

This collective and public use of the books of the New 
Testament soon grew into the formation of a " canon," or rule 
of discrimination between writings which were regarded as 
inspired or authoritative, and " those without," or " uncanon- 
ized." 1 The example of an Old Testament canon being 
already before them, it was natural that the Church should 
very early ascribe a similar rank to the records of the life and 
ministry of Jesus and to the didactic writings of His Apostles. 
Traces of such an ascription are found as early as Theophilus 
of Antioch, 110 — 181 (ad Autolycum, in. 12), who mentions 
the Law, the Prophets and the Gospels as of equal authority, 
and expressly names John as among those " moved by the 
Spirit," quoting John i. 1 (ad Autol. n. 22). 

A somewhat remarkable evidence of the early veneration 
for the acknowledged New Testament writings, and their 
separation from all other books, appears in the controversy 
which arose with the heretic Marcion, about a.d. 140. This 



1 Westcott adopts as bis definition of the Canon of Scripture : " The collection 
of books which forms the original and authoritativo written rule of tho faith 
and practice of the Christian Church." — Art. " Canon," Smith's nib. Diet. 



FORMATION OF THE CANON. 59 

bold and influential schismatic was born in the latter part of 
the first century at Sinope, in Paphlagonia. His father was 
Bishop of the Church in that place, and he became a disciple, 
but was early excluded for immorality or heresy, and went 
to Home, where he became a teacher (140 — 170) and the 
founder of a sect. He admitted the Epistles of Paul and a 
Gospel which he regarded as Pauline, though he does not 
name the author. This Gospel was obviously no other than 
the Gospel of Luke, but mutilated by omissions and 
alterations to suit his peculiar doctrines. 

These liberties and changes called forth a prompt and 
earnest protest on the part of leading Christian writers, 
whose discussions of the subject teem with evidence that at 
that time the First Canon (containing twenty books) was 
reverentially accepted by the great body of the Church. 

Among the distinguished opponents of Marcion were 
Justin the Martyr, Irenseus, and Tertullian. See Lard- 
ner, vol. ii. pp. 126, 313, etc. We have also independent 
testimony from Justin in his references to the New Testament, 
showing that each Gospel is distinctly recognised by him as 
having canonical authority . (Dial. c. Tryph. § 103 ; also comp. 
Dial. § 49 w. Matt, xvii. 13; Dial. § 106 w. Mark, iii. 16, 17; 
Dial. § 105 w. Luke xxiii. 46). Irenasus (140 — 202), speaking 
of the New Testament writings as Divine, calls them the 
Rule or Canon of Truth, navova T?}? akrjOeias (Adv. Hcer. iii. 
c. 11, § 1; iv. c. 35, § 4). 

Basilides, the Gnostic of Alexandria, who wrote about 
a.d. 125, quotes from the New Testament in the same 
manner as from the Old, saying yeypairrai, and rj <ypa(fcrj 
(Hipp. adv. Hcer. lib. vii. cc. 10, 14), etc. Several other 
Gnostic writers at this period make similar references ; 
showing that, to their view, the Christian estimate of our 



60 HISTORY OF THE CANON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 

New Testament books was equal to that of the Old 
Testament. 

§ 3. Early Catalogues of the Canon. 

The earliest formal catalogue of the canonical books which 
has come down to us is contained in a curious fragment, 
discovered, a.d. 1738, by Muratori in the Ambrosian Library 
at Milan. 1 

It appears from internal evidence to have been written 
about a.d. 170 in Greek, and thence translated into Latin. 
It is mutilated at the beginning and end. It commences 
with a reference to Mark's Gospel, and says, "The Gospel 
according to Luke is the third ; " then, after some remarks 
upon Luke, it proceeds to name the Gospel of John, the 
Acts, and thirteen Epistles of Paul (which latter are not 
given in their present order), two Epistles of John, the 
Epistle of Jude, and adds this remark : "Apocalypses etiam 
Joannis et Petri tantum recipimus quam quidam ex nostris 
legi in ecclesia nolunt." 2 

Equally ancient and valuable is the catalogue furnished by 
the older Syriac Version (called Peshito, simple, or pure) of 
the New Testament. 

It was to have been expected that the first version of the 
recognised New Testament writings should be into the 
prevailing tongue of those who were first to receive the 
Gospel ; and this one appears to have been made before the 
publication or general acceptance of the Apocalypse and of 
Jude, 2 Peter, and 2 and 3 John, in the Church. With 

1 A transcript of the document is given, with valuable notes, in Westcott's 
Canon of the New Testament, App. C. 

2 Westcott translates this difficult passage thus : " We receive moreover the 
Apocalypses of John and Peter only, -which [latter] some of our body will not 
bavc read in the church." 



EARLY CATALOGUES OF THE CANON. 61 

these exceptions, it contains the whole of our present canon 
(viz. four Gospels, the Acts, fourteen Epistles of Paul, First 
John, First Peter, and James), and no other boohs. 

From the close of the second to the beginning of the 
fourth century the references to New Testament books, in 
the voluminous writings of the Christian Fathers, 1 are such 
as show that, without formally enumerating them, they 
accepted the list of the acknowledged books given in the 
above catalogue as authoritative and inspired, and co-or- 
dinate with the Old Testament. We have, however, a 
quaint catalogue from the writiugs of Origen in his seventh 
Homily on Joshua (Opera xii., p. 410, Berlin, 1831), saying, 
in allusion to the trumpets blown at the fall of Jericho : 
"When our Lord Jesus Christ came, whom Joshua (or 
Jesus), Son of Nun, prefigured, he sent out His Apostles as 
priests, bearing the trumpets of the magnificent and celestial 
doctrines of grace. First comes Matthew, who in his Gos- 
pel sounds the sacerdotal clarion. Mark also, Luke, and 
John, sounds each his own trumpet; then Peter blows 
the two trumpets of his Epistles; James also, and Jude. 
Then, notwithstanding his first blasts, John sounds others 
in his Epistle and Apocalypse, as also Luke, when he 
describes the Acts of the Apostles. Finally comes, more- 
over, he who said (1 Cor. iv. 9), ' I think that God hath set 
forth us the Apostles last/ and when he fulminates his 
fourteen Epistles, the walls of Jericho fall from their very 
foundations, — all the machinations of idolatry and all the 
dogmas of philosophy." See Migne, Patrologia, Series 
Grasca, torn. xii. p. 858. 

1 See Irenasus, adv. Hcer. ii. 28, § 2 ; iii. 11, § 8 sq. Clement of Alexanch'ia, 
Strom, vii. 3, § 14; vi. 11, § 88. Tertullian, adv. Prax. 15. 



62 



HISTORY OP THE CANON OP THE NEW TESTAMENT. 



Eusebius, in his Ecclesiastical History, vi. 25, has preserved 
another catalogue from the works of Origen, in which he 
alludes to doubts respecting the Second Epistle of Peter, the 
Second and Third Epistles of John, and the Epistle to the 
Hebrews, on which last he favours the theory that its matter 
was furnished by Paul, but the form produced by another 
hand, possibly Clement's or Luke's. 

§ 4. Classification of the Canon. 

In the Commentary of Origen upon John xiii., he seems to 
distinguish three classes of Scripture, yvr\aia, /jllktcl and v66a, 
genuine, mixed, and spurious, the second of which refers to 
such books as are not universally acknowledged. 

Eusebius has a similar classification into what he calls 
o/uoXoyovfjieva, acknowledged, avTiXeyofieva, contested, and 
v66a, spurious. 

Under the first he ranks the twenty books contained in 
what we have called (§ 2, p. 59) the " First Canon," together 
with the Epistle to the Hebrews and the Apocalypse. 

Under the second class he puts the remainder of our present 
canon, viz. the "five small Epistles/' i.e. Second Epistle of 
Peter, James, Jude, and Second and Third Epistles of John. 

The third class, or v66a, he divides into two parts, those 
which may be edifying, as the Acts of Paul, Shepherd of 
Hermas, Revelation of Peter, Epistle of Barnabas, and the 
Apostolical Constitutions, and others which ho calls absurd 
and impious, such as the Gospels of Peter, Thomas, Matthias, 
and the Acts of Andrew, John, and others. 

It will be perceived that among the homologoumena of 
Eusebius are two books which we have not included in 
what we call the " First Canon," viz. the Epistle to the 
Hebrews and the Revelation. 



CLASSIFICATION OF THE CANON. 63 

These books seem to require a separate classification, 
because, though recognised by all the Churches, East and 
West, during the first two centuries, and therefore ranked 
by Eusebius among the undisputed, there arose in the third 
century a dispute in the West about the authorship of the 
one, and in the East about the authority of the other. In 
Italy and in West Africa the Epistle to the Hebrews was 
held to be un-Pauline in its authorship during the third 
and fourth centuries, though the Eastern or Greek Church 
still adhered to it. 

On the other hand, about the middle of the third century 
certain philosophical' theologians of Alexandria, in their 
opposition to the old millennarian doctrine, were led to 
suggest doubts respecting the inspired authority of the 
Apocalypse, and in some instances to ascribe to it another 
author than John the Apostle. 

These circumstances have led some writers to classify 
these two books separately as composing a " Second-first " 
Canon. 

The Second Canon, so-called, consists of the five remain- 
ing Epistles, which Eusebius denominates, " antilegomena.^ 
They are all brief (constituting 7 2 9 2 5 2 9 , or ■£$, of the New 
Testament), and were somewhat slower in making their way 
to a general acceptance by the Church universal. The pro- 
cess by which they did thus make their way, and the 
evidence which led to it, properly come under the head of 
Introductions to the several books. See a table of references 
to these books by the early Fathers, as well as a table of 
early catalogues of "New Testament books, Tables viii. and 
jx. For a full discussion of the whole subject, the student 
is referred to the larger work of Professor Westcott upon 
the Canon. 




64 



HISTORY OF THE CANON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 



Note. — In addition to the works referred to under authenticity, p. 5], the fol- 
owing may be useful : Kirchhofer, Quellensammlung zur Geschichte des N.T. 
Canon?, Zurich, 1844; Credner, Zur Geschichte des Canons, 1847; Geschichte des 
N.T. Canons, herausgeg. von Volkmar, I860; RbusS, Die Geschichte der he'd. 
Schriften NT. 4th Ed. 1864; Histoire du Canon des saintes Ecritures, Stras- 
bourg, 1864 ; Gaussen, Le Canon des Saintes Ecritures, Lausanne, 1860; Kirk, 
The Canon of the Holy Scriptures Examined in the Light of History (a translation 
and abridgement of Gaussen's work), Boston, 1862 ; Hilgenfeld, Her Kanon 
und die Kritik des N.T., Halle, 1863 ; Davidson, An Introduction to the Study 
the New Testament, Critical, Exegetical and Theological, London, 1868 ; Sabatier, 
Essai sur les Sources de la Vie de Jesus, Paris, 1866; Reuss, La Bible, a new 
translation, with introduction and commentary, Paris, 1874, ff. 

Finally, and especially, see the works of Westcott above referred to, viz., An 
Introduction to the Study of the Gospels, 3rd ed., Cambridge, 1867 ; The Bible in 
the Church, London, 1864 ; and the History of the Canon of the New Testament, 
London, 1866. 

A tolerably full bibliography of the subject may be found by a comparison of 
Winer, Handbuch der Theologischen Litteratur, 3rd ed. Leipsic, 1838 ; (for older 
works), with the article Canon du Noureau Testament by Prof. Sabatier in the 
Encyclopedic des Sciences Religieuses, vol. ii., Paris, 1 877. 



PART III. 



HISTORY OF THE TEXT 



OF THE 



NEW TESTAMENT. 



§ 1. Form of Manuscripts and Style of Writing. 

§ 2. Divisions of the Text. 

§ 3. Classification of Manuscripts. 

§ 4. Uncial Manuscripts. 

§ 5. Cursive Manuscripts. 

§ 6. Versions of the New Testament. 

§ 7. Citations from Christian Fathers. 

§ 8. Textual Criticism. 

§ 9. The Nature of Various Keadings. 

§ 10. Rules of Judgment in Critical Cases. 



f 



HISTORY OF THE TEXT 

OF THE 

NEW TESTAMENT. 



§ 1. Form of Manuscripts and Style of Writing. 

We have already remarked (Part u. § 1) that the New Tes- 
tament books were doubtless first written upon papyrus, and 
that the originals disappeared very early. This material 
being very perishable, no copy of the New Testament upon 
it has come down to us except a small fragment of the First 
Epistle to the Corinthians. Nor indeed have we any manu- 
scripts in the form of rolls, as in the case of the Old Testa- 
ment. A few are in folio, but they are mostly in quarto or 
a smaller form. The material of the older class is parchment, 
made from the skins of sheep, goats, calves, or asses, or vel- 
lum, made from the skins of very young calves or other 
animals. Sometimes the sheets have been used a second 
time, the first writing having been erased, in which case they 
are called palimpsests. Cotton paper came into use about 
the tenth century, and was commonly substituted for parch- 
ment in the thirteenth ; linen paper was also employed from 
the twelfth century onward. The older manuscripts are 
written in uncial or capital letters, usually disconnected. 1 
At about the tenth century appeared the cursive manuscripts, 
in small letters and a running hand. (See Table vn.) 

The earliest manuscripts had no divisions of words or sen- 

1 Uncia signifies " an inch." The term seems to have had its origin in an 
expression of Jerome in his preface to Job : " Uncialibus, ut vulgo aiunt, literis, 
onera magis exarata quam codices." 

e2 



68 HISTORY OF THE TEXT OP THE NEW TESTAMENT. 

tences, except to indicate the beginning of a new paragraph, 
nor any accents or breathings. The first trace of interpunc- 
tion is the use of a dot at the top of the line, to divide sen- 
tences. This became frequent by the middle of the fifth 
century. In the Sinaitic and the Vatican manuscripts, about 
the middle of the fourth century, it is comparatively rare. 

In a.d. 458 Euthalius, Deacon of Alexandria, afterwards 
Bishop of Sulci, in Sardinia, issued copies of the Epistles of 
Paul, in which the text was divided into short lines according 
to the sense ; and after a.d. 490 he prepared similar copies 
of the Acts and Catholic Epistles. He called this a-Tiyr^hov 
Vpdfacv, Ci writing by rows or lines." Hence this method of 
writing has been termed " stichometry." 

Whether accents and breathings were introduced a prima 
manu into any of our MSS. of the New Testament before the 
seventh or eighth century is a question on which paleographers 
differ. It is certain that their use in earlier manuscripts was 
at least very unfrequent. In the uncial MSS. of the New 
Testament generally, and in very many of the cursives, the so- 
called iota subscript does not appear. In the earlier cursives, 
which have the letter at all, it is adscript, i.e. written in the 
same line with the other letters. 

It results from all that has been said, that the punctuation 
of the text, the determination of accents and breathings, the 
insertion of iota subscript, and the division of words 
in the later manuscripts, are of no authority. On these 
points every scholar has a right to exercise his own 
judgment. 

§ 2. Divisions of the Text. 

There is a division according to sense to be found in two 
manuscripts, the Codex Vaticanus (B of the fourth century) 



DIVISIONS Or THE TEXT. 69 

and Codex Zacynthius (E of the eighth century), which is un- 
doubtedly very ancient. According to this the New Testa- 
ment is divided into sections of unequal length marked by 
numerals in the margin. Of these sections, Matthew has 
170, Mark 62, Luke 152, and John 80. In the Vatican MS. 
the Acts has two sets, of which the longer and more ancient 
numbers 36, while the more recent has 69. The first 42 of 
these later chapters are also found in the margin of the Codex 
Sinaiticus. The Pauline Epistles are, in the older notation, 
reckoned as one book, and they with the Catholic Epistles 
have also two sets of sections, with some peculiarities of 
arrangement, fully described by Scrivener, which go to show 
that the older sections were copied from some yet older 
document, in which the Epistle to the Hebrews preceded 
that to the Ephesians. 

Another very ancient division of the Gospels is found in 
Codices Alexandrinus and Ephraemi, of the fifth century, and 
in later MSS. very generally, in which the sections or chap- 
ters are called titXol, because a title or summary of contents 
is appended to the numeral which designates them. A table 
of these tltXoc or chapters is also usually prefixed to each 
Gospel. A curious fact about them is that in each of the 
Gospels they commence their designation and enumeration 
with what should be the second section, apparently because 
the general title of the book was regarded as sufficient to 
designate the first. Thus the first tltXos in Matthew, irepl 
tcov fidyoov, " Concerning the Magi," begins with our second 
chapter. Of these tltXol, Matthew has 68, Mark 48, Luke 
83, and John 18. 

There is a division of the Acts and Epistles into Kefyakaia 
or chapters, to answer the same purpose as the titKol of the 
Gospels, which is of still later date and of uncertain origin. 



70 HISTORY OP THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 

It was used by Euthalius, and after his time became common. 
The Apocalypse was divided by Andreas, Bishop of Cassarea, 
in Cappadocia, about a.d. 500, into twenty-four Xoyot or 
chapters, and each of these into three KefyaXaia or sections. 

We will now notice the so-called "Ammonian (more 
properly Eusebian) Sections'" and the "Eusebian Canons/' 
or tables which are connected with them. The object 
of these sections was to facilitate the finding of the pas- 
sages which in one or more of the Gospels are parallel 
or similar to a particular part of another. Their length, 
which is very unequal, is determined solely by their relation 
to parallel passages. Sometimes two, and in one instance 
(John xix. 6) three, of them are found within the limits 
of a single verse of our modern division. Of these sections, 
numbered consecutively in each Gospel, Matthew has 355, 
Mark 233 (as originally divided), Luke 342, and John 232, 
the numbers being noted in the margin. Under the number 
of each section in most manuscripts we find, in red ink, the 
number of the canon to which it belongs, according to the 
plan of Eusebius. He distributed the numbers representing 
these sections into ten tables, called " canons/' the first of 
which, in four columns, gives the sections that correspond 
to one another in all four of the Gospels; the next three 
exhibit the sections parallel in three Gospels, viz. (2) 
Matthew, Mark, Luke, (3) Matthew, Luke, John, (4) Mat- 
thew, Mark, John; the next five, the sections parallel 
in tivo Gospels, viz. (5) Matthew, Luke, (6) Matthew, 
Mark, (7) Matthew, John, (8) Luke, Mark, (9) Luke, 
John ; while the tenth enumerates the sections peculiar 
to each single Gospel. In MSS. these tables were pre- 
fixed to the volume containing the Gospels. An example 
will show how they were used. Take the account of the 




DIVISIONS OF THE TEXT. 71 

healing of the leper, Matt. viii. 1 — 4. Against this passage we 
shall find in the margin fy =63, that being the number of the 
section, and under it j3= 2, the number of the " canon" or table 
in which it belongs. Turning then to the second Eusebian 
table, we find opposite to 63 in Matthew, 18 as the parallel 
section in Mark, and 33 as the parallel section in Luke, which 
passages may readily be found by these numbers. In some 
MSS., to save the trouble of turning to the tables for this 
information, the parallel sections are noted at the bottom of 
the page. 

The earliest MS. in which the Eusebian sections and canons 
are found is the Sinaitic (fourth century), where they were 
added, as Tischendorf thinks, not a prima manu, but by a very 
early hand. They are also noted in the Codex Alexandrinus 
(fifth century). Some manuscripts have the sections without 
the canons. 

Ammonius of Alexandria, early in the third century, 
prepared a Harmony of the Gospels by taking Matthew as 
the basis, and placing in parallel columns by the side of the 
text of this Gospel the similar passages in the other three 
Gospels. This of course involved a disarrangement of their 
text. The work of Ammonias suggested to Eusebius, as he 
himself tells us, the idea of accomplishing the same object 
by a different method; but it is to Eusebius rather than 
Ammonius that the existing division into sections, as well as 
their arrangement in canons, should probably be ascribed. 

The original authority on the whole subject is the Epistle 
of Eusebius to Carpianus, published in Tischendorf s New 
Testament, ed. 1859, vol. i.,p. lxxiv. ff., and in many editions 
of the Greek New Testament. The present division of the New 
Testament into chapters was made by Cardinal Hugo de 
Sancto Caro (Hugh de St. Cher) about a.d. 1248; that 



72 HISTORY OP THE TEXT OP THE NEW TESTAMENT. 

into verses first appeared in Robert Stephens's edition of the 
Greek Testament, published at Geneva in 1551. It was 
made by him while on a horseback journey from Paris to 
Lyons. 

§ 3. Classification of Manuscripts. 

Manuscripts classified as to contents consist of (1) copies 
of the whole New Testament, as Codex Sinaiticus (N), Codex 
Alexandrinus (A), and Codex Ephraemi (C), the two latter 
being somewhat mutilated : (2) copies of portions, such as the 
Gospels alone, the Acts and Catholic Epistles, the Pauline 
Epistles, or the Apocalypse, and (3) Lectionaries or Church 
Lesson books. 

In most New Testament manuscripts, whether of the 
whole or a part of Scripture, the order of books is that 
given above, viz. Gospels, Acts, Catholic Epistles, Pauline 
Epistles, and Apocalypse. To this rule, however, there are 
some noticeable exceptions. In Codex Sinaiticus (tf), Leices- 
trensis (69), Fabri (90), and Montfortianus (61), the Pauline 
Epistles precede the Acts, while the Codex Basileensis (1) 
and a few others have the Pauline Epistles immediately after 
the Acts, and before the Catholic Epistles, as in our English 
Bible. Other minor variations in the order of the books 
are noted by Scrivener. 

The four Gospels are usually found in their present order, 
i.e. Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, but in Codex Mona- 
censis (X) the order is exactly reversed. In Codex Bezee 
(D) they stand, Matthew, John, Luke, Mark ; in Codex Fabri 
(90), John, Luke, Matthew, Mark ; and in the Curetonian 
Syriac, Matthew, Mark, John, Luke. Lectionaries, or Church 
Service books, containing extracts for daily service through- 
out the year, are taken either from the Gospels, and called 



UNCIAL MANUSCEIPTS. 73 

Evangelistaria — see Table ix., E. (1), or from the Acts and 
Epistles, and called Apostoli or Praxapostoli. A full table 
of Greek Church Lessons may be found in Scrivener's Intro- 
duction, pp. 75 — 82. The whole number of manuscripts 
now known to exist is about 1770, of which fewer than one- 
tenth are uncials, and the rest cursives. Very many of the 
latter class have not been collated. 

§ 4. Uncial Manuscripts, 

Table viii. in this Handbook presents a list of the Uncial 
Manuscripts, so far as at present known, arranged in the 
order of their probable date, with their designation, present 
place of deposit, contents and history. For any full or ex- 
haustive account of them the student will need to examine 
some larger work upon the subject of textual criticism, the 
most recent and trustworthy of which is the Introduction, by 
Dr. F. H. Scrivener, second ed., Cambridge, 1874. A brief 
notice of a few of the principal uncials will best be given here. 

N. Codex Sinaiticus was discovered by Professor Tischen- 
dorf in 1859, at the convent of St. Catherine, on Mount 
Sinai, where forty-three leaves of the Septuagint, which 
afterwards proved to be a part of the same manuscript, 
had been found by him in 1844. It consists of 346 \ leaves 
of thin yellowish vellum, made from the finest skins of 
antelopes (as Tischendorf thinks), 13 J inches by 14| inches 
in size ; 199 leaves contain portions of the Septuagint version. 
There are four columns on a page of forty-eight lines each, 
except in the poetical books of the Old Testament, which are 
written in gt'i^oi, and have but two columns each. The 
forty-three leaves of the Sinaitic MS., discovered by Tis- 
chendorf in 1844, were published by him at Leipsic in 
1846, under the name of Codex Friderico-Augustanus. 



74 HIST0EY OF THE TEXT OP THE NEW TESTAMENT. 

Adding these to the 199 leaves already mentioned, the 
Sinaitic MS. contains the following parts of the Septuagint : 
1 Chron. ix. 27 — xix. 17; Ezra ix. 9 — x. 44; Nehemiah, 
Esther, Tobit, Judith, 1st and 4th Maccabees, Isaiah, Jere- 
miah, Lam. i. 1 — ii. 20; the last nine of the Minor Prophets, 
viz. Joel to Malachi, inclusive ; and the poetical books, in 
the following order : Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Canticles, 
Wisdom of Solomon, Ecclesiasticus (or Wisdom of Siracides), 
Job. In addition to the above, a small fragment of a leaf, 
containing Gen. xxiv. 9, 10. 41 — 43, was picked up by 
Tischendorf in 1853, and published in vol. ii. of his Monu- 
menta (1857), p. 321 ; and parts of two leaves found by Abp. 
Porfiri, in the binding of certain MSS., were published by 
Tischendorf in his Appendix codicum celeb. Sin. Vat. Alex., 
1867, pp. 3 — 6. These contain Gen. xxiii. 19 — xxiv. 4; 
xx i v . 5_8; 10—14; 17, 18; 25—27; 30—33; 36—41; 
43_46; Num. v. 26—30; vi. 5, 6; 11, 12; 17, 18; 22 — 
27; vii. 4, 5; 12, 13; 15 — 26. (In this statement some 
errors of Tischendorf are corrected.) The remaining 147J 
leaves contain the whole New Testament, the Epistle of 
Barnabas, and a part of the Shepherd of Hermas. On the 
margin of the New Testament part are the so-called Am- 
monian sections and Eusebian canons, apparently not by 
the original scribe, but, as Tischendorf thinks, by a con- 
temporary hand. The tItKol are wanting. There are numerous 
corrections, some of which seem to have been by the original 
scribe, and others by a contemporary reviser, whom Tischen- 
dorf designates N a ; others were made by two writers of the 
sixth century (N b ), and many by a later hand belonging to 
the seventh century (M c ) ; besides which are corrections of a 
still later date. In all, Tischendorf finds in the New Testa- 
ment the work of ten different correctors. In the order of 



UNCIAL HANUSCEIPTS. 75 

New Testament books the Pauline Epistles precede the Acts 
and Catholic Epistles, the Epistle to the Hebrews following 
2 Thessalonians. 

Through the munificence of the Emperor of Kussia, a 
beautiful edition of the MS., printed in facsimile type, was 
published at St, Petersburg in 1862, in four folio volumes. 
The edition was limited to 300 copies, 1 00 of which were 
given to Tischendorf, and were mostly put on sale, while the 
remainder were distributed as presents by the Kussian 
Government. In 1863, the New Testament part of the MS., 
together with the Barnabas and Hermas, was published by 
Tischendorf at Leipsic, in quarto, in ordinary Greek type, but 
representing the MS. line for line, and with the Prolegomena 
somewhat enlarged; and in 1864 (with the date 1865) 
appeared Tischendorf s Novum Testamentum Greece. Ex 
Sinaitico coclice . . . Vaticana itemque Elzeviriana lectione 
notata. A supplement to this, containing corrections, was 
prefixed to his Responsa ad Galumnias Romances; Lips., 
1870. The best account in English of the Sinaitic manu- 
script will be found in Scrivener's Full Collation of the Codex 
Sinaiticus with the Received Text of the New Testament, Cam- 
bridge, 1864; second edition, 1867. For some corrections 
of Scrivener's collation and also of Tischendorf s previous 
editions of the MS., see Tischendorf s Novum Test. Gr. Ex 
Sin. codice, as above, pp. xli. — 1. 

A. Codex Alexandeinus was placed in the British Museum 
at its formation in 1753. It was originally sent as a present 
from Cyril Lucar, Patriarch of Constantinople, to Charles L, 
and was probably brought from Alexandria by him. It is a 
quarto, thirteen inches high and ten broad, consisting 
of 773 leaves, of which 639 belong to the Old Testament, 
each page being divided into two columns of fifty lines each. 



7Q HISTOEY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 

Some of the reasons for assigning its date to the fifth cen- 
tury are thus stated by Scrivener : " The presence of the 
canons of Eusebius (a.d. 268 — 340 ?) and of the Epistles to 
Marcellinus by the great Athanasius, Patriarch of Alexandria 
(300 ? — 373) before the Psalms, place a limit in one direc- 
tion, while the absence of the Euthalian divisions of the Acts 
and Epistles, which came into vogue very soon after 
a.d. 458, and the shortness of the iriroypacfrai, appear tolerably 
decisive against a later date than a.d. 450." 

This MS. contains the whole of the Old Testament, except 
that part of a leaf has been torn out, so that Gen. xiv. 14 — 17, 
xv. 1 — 5, 16 — 19, xvi. 6 — 9, are wanting; also one leaf con- 
taining 1 Sam. xii. 20 — xiv. 9, and nine leaves containing 
Ps. xlix. (1.) 20 — lxxix. (lxxx.) 11. It is the basis of the 
editions of the LXX, by Grabe (Oxford, 1707—1720), Brei- 
tinger (Zurich, 1730—1732), and Field (1859). The Old 
Testament text was published in facsimile type, under the 
editorship of H. H. Baber, London, 1816 — 1828, four vols, 
fol. The New Testament part of the MS. was published in 
facsimile type by C. G. Woide, London, 1 786, fol. ; in ordi- 
nary type by B. H. Cowper, London, 1860, 8vo., and a 
beautiful photographic facsimile has recently been issued by 
the Trustees of the British Museum (1880) . Woide's Notitia 
Codicis Alexandrini, with notes by G. L. Spohn, Leips. 
1790, 8vo., is useful. 

In the New Testament, the following portions are wanting : 
Matt. i. 1 — xxv. 6; John vi. 50 — viii. 52; 2 Cor. iv. 13 — 
xii. 6 : unfortunately, also, many letters have been cut away 
from the edges of the leaves in binding. The MS. contains 
also the First Epistle of Clement, and a part of the Second. 

The text of this manuscript in the Gospels agrees much 
more frequently with that of the later (in distinction from 



UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS. 77 

the earlier) uncials than it does in the rest of the New 
Testament. 

B. Codex Yaticanus is a quarto volume in the Vatican 
Library, numbered 1209. It appears in the earliest catalogue 
of the library in 1475, and was very probably placed there at 
the foundation of the library by Pope Nicholas V. in 1448. 
It consists of 759 leaves of thin vellum, 142 of which belong 
to the New Testament. The text has three columns on a 
page, and forty-two lines to the column, with no intervals 
between words except at the end of a paragraph. It con- 
tains the New Testament complete down to Hebrews ix. 14, 
breaking off in the middle of a word, /caOa-. The rest of 
the Epistle to the Hebrews and the Apocalypse are written 
in a comparatively recent hand. In the Old Testament it 
wants the larger part of the Book of Genesis (the MS. begins 
Gen. xlvi. 28, ird\iv), Ps. cv. (cvi.) 27 — cxxxvii. (cxxxviii.) 6, 
and the Books of Maccabees. It was the main foundation of 
the Roman edition of the Septuagint (1586, in corrected 
copies 1587), which has been the basis of most subsequent 
editions ; e.g. those of Pearson (1665), Bos (1709), Holmes and 
Parsons (1798—1827), and Tischendorf (1850, 6th ed. 1880). 

Till recently, critics have had to depend mainly for their 
knowledge of the New Testament text of this MS. on the 
imperfect collations of Bartolocci (1669, first used by Scholz, 
1830—36), Mico (for Bentley, publ. by Ford, 1799), and 
Birch (1788 — 1801). The text of the whole manuscript was 
first published by Cardinal Mai, Rome, 1857, in five vols., 
folio (the New Testament also separately by Vercellone, 
1859); but this edition was unsatisfactory, and is wholly 
superseded by the magnificent edition, in facsimile type, 
published by Vercellone, Cozza and Sergio, in five vols., f ol. 
Rome, 1868 — 72, of which vol. v., containing the New Testa- 



78 HISTOEY OF THE TEXT OP THE NEW TESTAMENT. 

ment, was first issued. Yol. vi., which is to contain the 
Prolegomena and notes on the alterations of the different 
correctors, has not yet (1880) appeared. In reference to 
this MS. the following works still have value : J. L. Hug, 
De Antiquitate Codicis Vaticani Commentatio, Friburgi, 1810, 
reprinted in Granville Penn's Annotations to the Booh of the 
New Covenant, London, 1837, pp. 91 — 112; Tischendorf, 
Novum Testamentum Vaticanum, Leips. 1867, and Appendix 
ad Novum Test. Vat. (1869), in which he reviews the Roman 
edition (1868) of the New Testament part of the MS. See also 
Tischendorf's Appendix Codicum celeberrimorum, Sin., Vat. 
Alex. (1867), and Responsa ad Calumnias Romanas (1870). 
In the Prolegomena to Tischendorf s Novum Test. Vat. and 
Appendix Codicum, the latter especially, will be found the 
best account of the MS. from a palaeographical point of view. 
He adduces plausible arguments to show that the scribe D, 
who wrote six leaves of the New Testament part of the 
Sinaitic MS., is identical with the scribe who wrote the New 
Testament in the Vatican MS. He would assign both MSS. 
to about the middle of the fourth century. 

The Rev. J. W. Burgon, who in 1860 examined the Vati- 
can MS. for an hour and a half, undertakes to prove " infal- 
libly, " in his work on the last twelve verses of the Gospel 
according to St. Mark (London, 1871), pp. 291—294, that 
the Vatican MS. is 50 or 100 years older than the Sinaitic. 
But his arguments — some of which have an apparent 
plausibility — rest on false premises. See Ezra Abbot, Com- 
parative Antiquity of the Sinaitic and Vatican MSS., in the 
Journal of the American Oriental Society, vol. x. pp. 189 — 200. 

The Vatican MS. has corrections by a contemporary scribe, 
whom Tischendorf designates in his eighth edition of the 
New Testament by B 2 , and by another of the tenth or 



UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS. 79 

eleventh century, B 3 , who retouched the faded ink of the 
MS. throughout, and suppplied accents and breathings, 
except when words were accidentally repeated. 

In a critical point of view, the text of this MS. seems on 
the whole decidedly superior to that of any other of our New 
Testament codices. So judge Tregelles, Westcott and Hort, 
Lightfoot and Weiss. Next in value is the Sinaitic, to which 
Tischendorf is disposed to give the preference. But it must not 
be supposed that every reading which they both support is 
genuine. A very different view of the character of these MSS. 
is taken by Burgon and McClellan, who regard them as 
singularly vicious and corrupt. In regard to its omissions, 
see § 10, 5, p. 94. 

C. Codex Ephraemi is a palimpsest MS. in the National 
Library of Paris (No. 9), containing portions of the Old 
Testament on 64 leaves, and of the New on 145 ] eaves. 
In the twelfth century the ancient writing was effaced 
to receive certain Greek works of Ephraem, the Syrian 
Father. In the sixteenth century it was brought to Florence 
from the East, probably by Andrew John Lascar, and was 
brought into France by Queen Catherine de Medici. In 
1834 an attempt was made to restore the original writing, by 
the use of a chemical preparation, which has defaced the vellum 
with stains of various colours. It was collated by Wetstein 
in 1716, and a fine edition was published by Tischendorf in 
1843—45. The entire Epistles of 2 John and 2 Thes- 
salonians are lost. Of the rest of the New Testament the 
following portions remain: — Matthew i. 2 — v. 15; vii. 5 — 
xvii. 26; xviii. 28 — xxii. 20; xxiii. 17 — xxiv. 10; xxiv. 45 — 
xxv. 30; xxvi. 22 — xxvii. 11 ; xxvii. 47 — xxviii. 14; Mark 
i. 17 — vi. 31 ; viii. 5 — xii. 29; xiii. 19 — xvi. 20; Luke i. 2 — ■ 
ii. 5; ii. 42 — iii. 21; iv. 25— vi. 4; vi. 37 — vii. 16 or 17; 



80 HISTORY OP THE TEXT OP THE NEW TESTAMENT. 

viii. 28 — xii. 3; xix. 42 — xx. 27; xxi. 21 — xxii. 19; xxiii. 25 
— xxiv. 7; xxiv. 46 — 53; John i. 1 — 41; iii. 33 — v. 16; 
vi. 38 — vii. 3; viii. 34 — ix. 11; xi. 8 — 46; xiii. 8 — xiv. 7; 
xvi. 21 — xviii. 36; xx. 26 — xxi. 25; Acts i. 2 — iv. 3; v. 35 
— x. 42; xiii. 1 — xvi. 36; xx. 10 — xxi. 30; xxii. 21 — xxiii. 
18; xxiv. 15 — xxvi. 19; xxvii. 16 — xxviii. 4; James i. 1 — 
iv. 2 ; 1 Peter i. 2— iv. 6 ; 2 Peter i. 1— 1 John iv. 2 ; 
3 John 3 — 15 ; Jude 3 — 25 ; Eom. i. 1 — ii. 5 ; iii. 21 — ix. 6 ; 
x. 15 — xi. 31 ; xiii. 10 — 1 Cor. vii. 18; ix. 6 — xiii. 8; xv. 40 
—2 Cor. x. 8; Gal. i. 20— vi. 18; Ephes. ii. 18— iv. 17; 
Phil. i. 22 — iii. 5 ; Col. i. 1 — 1 Thess. ii. 9 ; Hebrews ii. 4 — 
vii. 26; ix. 15 — x. 24; xii. 15 — xiii. 25; 1 Tim. iii. 9 — 
v. 20; vi. 21 — Philemon, 25; Apoc. i. 2 — iii. 19; v. 14 — 
vii. 14; vii. 17 — viii. 4; ix. 17 — x. 10; xi. 3 — xvi. 13; 
xviii. 2 — xix. 5. 

Teschendorf assigns the MS. to a date somewhat before 
the middle of the fifth century, regarding it (with Hug) as 
a little older than the Alexandrine. It has been manipulated 
by two different correctors, one (C 2 ) of the sixth century, the 
other (C 3 ), a Byzantine scribe, who prepared it for church 
use in the ninth century. This scribe changed the reading 
09, in 1 Tim. iii. 16, to deos. 

The typographical errors of Tischendorf's edition of the 
New Testament part (1843) are corrected in the volume con- 
taining the Old Testament fragments (1845). Tischendorfs 
Prolegomena discuss thoroughly all questions of interest 
pertaining to the MS. 

D. Codex Bezae, a Greek and Latin manuscript of the 
Gospels and Acts, belongs to the University Library at Cam- 
bridge, England. It was presented to the library in 1581, 
by Theodore Beza. It is a quarto volume, ten inches by 
eight, with one column on a page, each left-hand page 



UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS. 81 

having the Greek text, and the right-hand the correspond- 
ing Latin. It has thirty-four lines to the page, which are 
arranged in arisen. 

The MS. has had eight or nine correctors besides the 
original scribe, extending through several centuries. The 
text is peculiar, preserving in many cases the primitive 
reading, where it has been lost in the mass of later MSS._, 
but, on the other hand, defaced with many corruptions. 
""No known MS. contains so many bold and extensive 
interpolations (six hundred, it is said, in the Acts alone), 
countenanced, where they are not absolutely unsupported, 
chiefly by the Old Latin and some of the Syriac versions."" 
(Scrivener.) 

The following passages are wanting : viz., in the Greek, 
Matthew i. 1—20; vi. 20— ix. 2; xxvii. 2—12; John i. 16 
— iii. 26; Acts viii. 29— x. 14; xxi. 2—10, 15—13, xxii. 10 
— 20, 29 — xxviii. 31 ; and in the Latin, Matt. i. 1 — 11, vi. 8 
— xviii. 27; xxvi. 65 — xxvii. 1; John i. 1 — iii. 16; Acts viii. 
20— x. 4; xx. 31— xxi. 2, 7—10; xxii. 2—10, xxiii. 20— 
xxviii. 31. 

The MS. was published in magnificent style, in facsimile 
type, by Thomas Kipling, Cambridge, 1793, 2 vols. fol. Only 
250 copies were printed. It is an uncritical edition, placing the 
readings of later hands in the text, and of the first hand in 
the notes. For all ordinary purposes it is completely super- 
seded by the excellent edition of F. H. Scrivener, Bezae 
Codex Cantabrigiensis, Cambridge, 1864, 4to, printed in 
ordinary type, but representing the MS. line for line. The 
Introduction to this edition is exceedingly thorough and 
valuable. He regards the MS. as written early in the sixth 
century, probably in Graul. For two remarkable interpola- 
tions in Codex D, of considerable length, see the large critical 

a 



82 HISTOEY OF THE TEXT OP THE NEW TESTAMENT. 

editions of the Greek Testament, on Matthew xx. 28, and 
Luke vi. 5. 1 

§ 5. Cursive Manuscripts. 

Of over 1500 MSS. in the cursive character, written in and 
after the tenth century, a very large majority have not been 
thoroughly collated. We shall have space only to notice 
carefully a few of the most important. 2 

1. Codex Basiliensis, A. N. IV. 2, is an illuminated MS. 
at Basle, which has been assigned to the tenth century. It 
is an octavo, with thirty-eight lines to the page. It has the 
tltXoCj and contains prologues before the several books. It 
has also a Calendar of the Daily Lessons throughout the year. 
It has been collated by Wetstein, 0. L. Roth and Tregelles. 
It contains the Gospels, Acts, and Pauline Epistles, but is 
especially valuable only in the Gospels. 

1 3. Regius 50 is a quarto of the twelfth century, highly 
valued by Kuster (referred to as Paris 6) . It has the Daily 
Lesson Calendar. It, and 69, 1 24, 346, are regarded by some 
as transcripts of one archetype, whose text is not lower 
in value than the uncial Codex D. 3 It contains the 
Gospels with the following omissions : Matthew i. 1 — ii. 21 ; 
xxvi. 33 — 53; xxvii. 26 — xxviii. 10; Mark i. 21 — 45; John 
xxi. 2 — 25. 

1 An uncial MS. of the sixth century, written on purple vellum in silver 
letters, with remarkable miniatures, has recently been discovered by Gebhardt 
and Harnack in the Archiepiscopal Palace of Rossano, near the Gulf of Ta- 
ranto. It contains the Gospels of Matthew and Mark. This Codex Rossanensls 
will be designated by the letter 2. 

2 For a condensed list of theso MSS. the reader is referred to Table IX. of 
this Handbook. A full account will be found in Dr. Scrivener's Introduction to 
the Criticism of the New Testament, second ed., 1874. See also the Prolegomena to 
Tischondorf's larger critical edition of the New Testament, eighth edition. 

3 See Ferrar and Abbott, Collation of four important Manuscripts of the 
Gospels. Dublin, 1877. 









CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS. 83 

22. Begins 72 (formerly Colbertinus 2467) is a quarto of 
the eleventh century, which has some remarkable readings, 
though the MS. is very imperfectly known. It contains the 
Gospels, except Matthew i. 1 — ii. 2 ; John xiv. 22 — xvi. 27. 
It eminently deserves a new collation. 

33. Regius 14 is a folio of the eleventh century, called 
also Codex Colbertinus 2844, and, by Mill, Colbertinus 8. 
It contains some of the Prophets and all the New Testa- 
ment except the Apocalypse. (It is numbered 13 in Acts, 
and 17 in the Pauline Epistles.) The text is one of the 
most valuable, resembling Codd. B, D, L, more than any 
other cursive. Carefully collated by Tregelles in 1850. 
Mutilated: Mark ix. 31 — xi. 11; xiii. 11 — xiv. 50; Luke 
xxi. 38 — xxiii. 26. 

38. Of the Apocalypse, No. 579 in the Vatican Library 
at Eome, is an 8vo MS. of the thirteenth century, on cotton 
paper, but has a text of remarkable value. Collated by 
Birch, but much more thoroughly by B. H. Alford. 

40. Of the Acts (Pauline Epp. 46, Apoc. 12), in the Vatican 
Library at Rome (Alexandrino-Vat. 179), is a quarto MS. 
of the eleventh century, which, containing the labours of 
Euthalius on the Acts and Epistles, was made by L. A. Za- 
cagni the basis of his edition of the Prologues, etc., of 
Euthalius, published in his Collectanea Mon. Vet. Ecclesit? 
Gr. et Lat., Rome, 1698. Tischendorf calls it " Codex 
admodum insignis/'' The latter part of Titus (from iii. 3), 
Philemon, and the Apocalypse are in a later hand. 

47. Of the Pauline Epistles (Bodl. Roe 16), is a folio MS. 
of the eleventh and twelfth centuries, with a text much 
resembling that of Codex A. After Mill, Tregelles thoroughly 
collated it for his edition of the New Testament. It has a 
catena, used by Cramer. Catenas, vols. v. and vi. 

g2 



84 HISTORY OP THE TEXT OP THE NEW TESTAMENT. 

61. Codex Montfortianus is a MS. whose chief interest 
has grown out of its connection with the famous passage 
1 John v. 7, and the printed text of Erasmus. It is an octavo 
MS. at Trinity College, Dublin, belonging to the fifteenth or 
sixteenth century. Erasmus refers to it as " Codex Britan- 
nicus." It appears to have been the work of three or four 
successive scribes. It contains the whole New Testament, 
the Acts and Catholic Epistles being numbered 34, 
the Pauline Epistles 40, and the Apocalypse 92, as 
they appear in our tables of cursive MSS. Dr. Dobbin, 
the last collator, thinks that the Acts and Epistles were 
transcribed from Codex 33 of the Acts (No. 39 of 
the Pauline Epistles), and the Apocalypse from Codex 
69 (see below). The part containing the Acts and Ca- 
tholic Epistles was probably written after the year 1500, 
and the text of the Three Heavenly Witnesses bears marks 
of having been translated from the Latin. (See Tregelles, 
Text. Grit. pp. 213—217.) 

61 . Of the Acts, is the designation now given to a very 
valuable cursive copy of the Acts discovered by Tischen- 
dorf in Egypt in 1853, and sold to the British Museum 
in 1854 (B. M. Addit. 20,003). It was formerly called lo li , 
i.e. Londinensis Tischendorfiamis. It is dated April 20, 1044. 
Collated by Tischendorf, Tregelles and Scrivener. 297 
verses are wanting, viz. ch. iv. 8 — vii. 17 ; xvii. 28— xxiii. 9. 

69. Of the Gospels (Acts 31, Paul 37, Apoc. 14), 
is Codex Leicestrensis, a folio of the fourteenth century, 
partly on parchment and partly on paper, now in the 
Library of the Town Council of Leicester. It is written on 
212 leaves of 38 lines to the page. It has been collated by 
Mill, Tregelles and Scrivener. The latter says of it, "No 
MS. of its age has a text so remarkable as this ; less, however, 




VERSIONS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 85 

in the Acts than in the Gospels " It contains the whole 
New Testament, except Matthew i. 1 — xviii. 15 ; Acts x. 45 
— xiv. 17; Jude 7 — 25; Apoc. xviii. 7 — xxii. 21. See 
above, under No. 13. 

157. Of the Gospels, in the Vatican Library at Rome (God. 
Urb.-Vat. 2) is an 8vo MS. of the twelfth century, regarded 
by Birch as the most important MS. of the New Testament 
in the Vatican, except Codex B. Very beautifully written on 
vellum, with ornaments and pictures in vermilion and gold. 

209. Of the Gospels (Acts 95, Paul 108, Apoc. 46), in the 
Library of St. Mark at Venice (Venet. 10), is an 8vo MS. of 
the eleventh or twelfth century, the text of which in the 
Gospels is of remarkable value, resembling that of Codex B. 
The Apocalypse is in a later hand. Codex 205 in the Gospels 
is either a copy of this MS. or was transcribed from the same 
archetype. A good collation of Codex 209 is greatly needed. 

The above notices may serve as illustrations of the cha- 
racter and use of cursive MSS. For a fuller enumeration 
of the more important among them, the reader who has 
access to the work may consult the article " New Testament," 
in the American edition of Smith's Bible Dictionary, which 
contains valuable additional notes by Prof. Ezra Abbot, of 
Cambridge. 

§ 6. Versions of the New Testament. 

Next to the authority of MSS. in determining the text of 
the New Testament is the evidence furnished by certain 
ancient translations, made for the benefit of Christian con- 
verts unable to understand the original Greek. Some of these 
versions were from a text much older than any now existing. 

Of course the weight of this evidence is much impaired by 
the difficulty of estimating the degree in which the idioms 
of a language or the habits of a translator may have caused 
him to deviate from the exact structure of the Greek sen- 



86 niSTOEY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 

tence. Moreover, we have the disadvantage of being obliged 
to reach the version through copies more or less remote from 
the original, and correspondingly liable to corruption ; and in 
the case of some versions [e.g. the Egyptian, Ethiopic, etc.), 
the acquaintance of scholars with the languages themselves 
has been confessedly imperfect (see Scrivener, p. 273). 
Nevertheless, after these allowances are made, the value of 
versions is still considerable, and in the matter of determining 
the authenticity of whole clauses or sentences inserted or 
omitted by Greek MSS., it is sometimes very great. In 
any case they are mainly valuable as witnesses to the text, 
and not as models of translation or guides to interpretation. 
The Peshito Syriac, however, is regarded as, on the whole, a 
translation of remarkable fidelity and excellence; and the 
Yulgate has high merit. 

Table x. presents a succinct view of the versions avail- 
able for critical purposes in the order of the date. For a full 
discussion of the subject the student is referred to Scrivener's 
Introduction, or to the admirable article, "Versions, Ancient," 
by S. P. Tregelles, in Smith's Bible Dictionary, to which must 
be added, for the Latin versions, the elaborate article " Yul- 
gate," by Prof. Westcott. The article " Yulgate/' in John- 
son's Cyclopaedia, by Dr. Charles Short, of Columbia College, 
New York, is also worth consulting. 

§ 7. Neiv Testament Citations by the Christian Fathers. 

Among the sources of evidence for determining the text 
of the New Testament, we come to notice finally that derived 
from citations of passages made by early ecclesiastical 
writers, commonly spoken of as the Christian Fathers. 

For convenience of reference to these Fathers, a complete 
list of them is subjoined (Tables xi., xii.), with a descriptive 
designation and the time when they flourished, in assigning 
which the authority of Cave has usually been followed. 




CITATIONS BY CHRISTIAN FATHERS. 87 

The evidence furnished by patristic citations is subject to 
drawbacks similar to those which affect the versions of 
Scripture. Our text of the writings of the Fathers is itself 
more or less uncertain, and their citations are often loosely 
made from memory, or, if originally made verbatim, are 
liable to have been altered by subsequent correctors. Yet, 
as corroborative testimony in regard to readings which are 
already supported by manuscript authority, they have con- 
siderable value. Special importance is attached to them in 
cases where a discussion has arisen among the early Fathers 
respecting variations in the reading of the manuscripts, cases 
which are not unfrequent as early as the days of Origen, 
Eusebius and Jerome. 

The Greek Fathers most important for textual criticism 
are, in the second century, Justin Martyr (quotations 
generally free) and Ireneeus (for the most part preserved 
only in an old Latin version) ; for the end of the second or 
the earlier part of the third, Clement of Alexandria, Hip- 
polytus, and, far above all others, Origen; for the fourth, 
Eusebius, Athanasius, Cyril of Jerusalem, Didymus of 
Alexandria, Epiphanius (quotations often free and text 
corrupt), Basil the Great, and Chrysostom (text considerably 
corrupted by copyists) ; in the fifth, Cyril of Alexandria and 
Theodoret ; in the beginning of the sixth, Andreas of Cassarea 
(for the Apocalypse) ; in the seventh, Maximus the Confessor ; 
in the eighth, Joannes Damascenus ; in the ninth, Photius ; in 
the tenth, CEcumenius; in the eleventh, Theophylact; and 
near the beginning of the twelfth, Euthymius Zigabenus, 
the last three being commentators. 

The early Latin Fathers are of value in criticism mainly 
as indicating by their citations the readings of the Old 
Latin version or versions, for which they are, in many parts 
of the New Testament, our principal authority. Of these the 



88 HISTORY OF THE TEXT OP THE NEW TESTAMENT. 

most important are, for the end of the second century and 
later, Tertullian, whose quotations have been completely 
collected by Ronsch, Das Neue Test. Tertidlians (Leipsic, 
1871) ; for the third century, Cyprian and Novatian; for the 
fourth, Lucifer of Cagliari, Hilary of Poitiers, Ambrosiaster 
or Hilary the Deacon, Ambrose, Rufinus, and especially 
Jerome (Hieronymus) ; for the fifth, Augustine ; and for the 
sixth, Primasius (valuable only in the Apocalypse). 

§ 8. Textual Criticism. 

The process of endeavouring to ascertain the original 
reading in any given passage, by a comparison of manuscript 
and other authorities, is attended with certain difficulties 
which require experience and skill to overcome. It does 
not come within the scope of this treatise to attempt an 
exhaustive discussion of the principles which underlie the 
work. We can only hope to give an outline of the nature of the 
process, and refer the student to the special treatises on the 
subject, and to critical editions of the Greek New Testament, 
as those of Griesbach and Tischendorf, for a fuller discussion. 

It was thought by the earlier critics that a classification 
of manuscripts should be made into groups or families, 
corresponding to the geographical sections whence they 
originated. Each of these groups was supposed to be marked 
by certain distinctive peculiarities of text, and the term 
"recension," or critical edition, was applied to them. 
Maturer examination has led to an abandonment of the 
theory as such, though much useful knowledge about the 
characteristics of manuscripts has been acquired by this 
study of grouping. 

A good statement of points thu3 deduced will be found in 
the Bibliotheca Sacra, vol. xxxii. p. 237 — 242, and in the 
Appendix to Gardiner's Harmony of the Gospels. 



TEXTUAL CRITICISM — NATURE OF VARIOUS READINGS. 89 

Another subject on which critics have been divided, relates 
to the comparative value of the uncial and cursive manu- 
scripts, and to the relation which quality shall bear to 
number of witnesses, in deciding for or against any given 
reading. 

The progress of the discussion thus far has elicited some 
facts which are of interest to scholars, and prepare the way 
for a well-defined system of criticism. For example, it has 
become evident that there is no such harmony among the 
oldest uncials as to render it possible to reach infallible 
certainty in all points. Again, it is obvious that in appealing 
to cursives great discrimination must be used, since com- 
paratively few of those which have been thoroughly 
examined prove to have been taken from ancient or trust- 
worthy authority; and the great mass of them have as yet 
never been properly collated. 

§ 9. The Nature of Various Readings. 

Since no manuscripts are extant which date earlier than 
the fourth century, it is obvious that all now existing are the 
result of transcriptions from previous copies, and are liable 
to such variations and imperfections as are incident to all 
copies in manuscript. Of course these variations multiply 
with the increase of number of different manuscripts, and 
with the lateness and frequency of their transcription. 

The variations are of different kinds : 

1. In the first place, there are two whole paragraphs of 
some importance which are wanting, in some or many of the 
best MSS., and other ancient authorities, viz. Mark xvi. 
9 — 20 and John vii. 53 — viii. 11. 

2. There are shorter passages which may have crept into 
the text from the margin. Among them is the famous 
interpolation in 1 John v. 7, 8. So also, probably, John v. 4 



90 HISTORY OF TEE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 

(the angel at the Pool of Bethesda), and the doxology in 
Matthew vi. 13; and perhaps the account of the bloody sweat 
(Luke xxii. 43, 44) . Scrivener thinks that Acts viii. 37, " If 
thou believest with all thine heart/' etc., may have been de- 
rived from some Church ordinal, and that the last clauses of 
Rom. viii. 1, and Gal. iii. 1, are glosses of the transcriber. 

3. Frequently a clause is lost by what is called Homceote- 
leuton (pfAoioTekevTov), where two clauses happen to end 
with the same word, and the transcriber's eye passes from 
one to the other. Omissions from this cause occur in the 
Sinaitic MS. in the New Testament, according to Scrivener, 
no fewer than one hundred and fifteen times, though many 
of them are supplied by a later hand. 

4. Words are sometimes mistaken one for another where 
they differ in only one or two letters. This is specially liable 
to occur in uncial MSS., where several letters closely resemble 
each other, and the words are not spaced. 

5. Numerous variations have arisen from the tendency to 
assimilate one Gospel to another, by bringing in clauses in 
one Gospel which belong in the same connection to another 
evangelist. Thus the prophecy about the parting of the 
garments, found in Matt, xxvii. 35, was probably borrowed 
from the parallel passage in John xix. 24. So also 
Acts ix. 5, 6, has been interpolated from the two other 
accounts of Paul's conversion, Acts xxvi. 14, 15, and xxii. 10. 
This, however, should rather be charged to Erasmus following 
the Yulgate, as the spurious addition does not seem to be 
found in any Greek MS. 

6. Sometimes copyists have attempted to improve upon 
their originals in citations from the Old Testament, copying 
the passage more fully or more accurately than the author 
thought it necessary. See, for example, the critical editions on 
Matt. ii. 18, xv. 8 ; Luke iv. 18 ; Eom. xiii. 9 ; Heb. xii. 20. 



NATURE OF VARIOUS READINGS. 91 

7. Several variations in the older copies arise from abbre- 
viations and other peculiarities in the modes of writing. 
Prominent among these is the remarkable passage, 1 Tim. 
iii. 16 (see Scrivener, pp. 452 — 3), where the difference 
between oc and ec (o? and 0eo?) consists only in the 
presence or absence of two horizontal strokes. 1 

1 Briefly stated, the principal authorities for the different readings are as 
follows (see Tables for explanations where needful) : 

1. In favour of '6s : « A (see below) CFG and the following cursive MSS., 
17 (Regius 33, see p. 75), 73 (12th cent.), 181 (13th cent.). Versions: Goth., 
iEth. (ed. Piatt), Philox. Syr. marg., and, with a relative pronoun which may 
represent either 6s or 6, Copt., Sahidic, Pesh. Syr., Philox. Syr. text (so White, 
but Ward doubts this), iEth.. (Polygl.), Arm., Erpenian Arabic, and a MS. Arabic 
version in the Vatican. Quotations or References : Origen, Basil, Epiphan., Jerome, 
Theod. Mopsuest., Cyr. Alex., Eutherius of Tyana, Gelasius (or Macarius of 
Jerusalem), Pope Martin I., Apollinarius, Chrysostom (see Ward), Nestorius, 
and others. 

2. In favour of Qe6s : N e (a corrector of the twelfth century), A (corrected 
by a modern hand), C c (corrected in the ninth century), D c (corrected in the 
ninth century), K L P and the great mass of cursive MSS. ; Arabic of the 
Polyglot, Slavonic and Georgian versions (all these versions are of little or no 
authority); Greg. Nyss., Didymus, pseudo-Athanasius, Macedonius, Euthalius (?) 
Theod. Stud., Theophyl.; and probably pseudo-Dionysius Alexandrinus, Theodoret, 
Severus, Joannes Damascenus, Photius. 

3. In favour of 6 : D, Old Lat. and Vulg. quod ; other ancient versions may 
have read '6, but not probably (see above) ; on the other hand, the Old Lat. and 
Vulg. may have read os, but have rendered quod, for the sake of the grammar. 
The Latin Fathers (except Jerome) generally read quod; in one place pseudo- 
Chrysostom has 6. 

The fullest and most accurate account of the evidence is given by Dr. W. 
Hayes Ward, in an article in the Bibl. Sacra for January, 1865. The article, 
however, contains some unfortunate typographical errors. The reading of A 
a jprimd manu has been disputed ; and Scrivener is disposed to believe it to 

have been 0C ; but the matter has been very carefully examined by Wetstein, 

Porson, Tregelles, Tischendorf, Bishop Ellicott, Alford, and Sir Frederick 
Madden, who agree that the primitive reading was 6s. B does not contain the 
Epistle. 

As to the critical question, if 8e6s were the original reading, it would be 

difficult to explain how all the leading ancient versions, representing widely 

eparated regions, should have dropped so important a word, and have substi- 



92 



HISTORY OP THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 



8. Besides these prominent causes of variation, there are 
slips of the pen, trifling varieties in spelling, interchange of 
synonymous words, omission or insertion of pronouns and 
particles, with occasional attempts at correction of words 
whose sense seems obscure, which go to make up the sum 
of those various readings whose number looks so large. 

§ 10. Rules of Judgment in Critical Cases. 

While, therefore, the testimony of the most ancient manu- 
scripts is always decisive where it is harmonious, which is 
true of the great bulk of Scripture, it is obvious that there 
will yet remain a wide margin for the exercise of critical 
judgment in cases where the leading authorities differ. 

The number of these unsettled points would be alarming- 
if their character in the main were not so unimportant. 
That number has been estimated by thousands, but being 
chiefly orthographical or verbal, or at most grammatical, 
the instances are few in which they affect the sense or bear 
upon any important fact or doctrine. 

Nevertheless the work of the conscientious critic is not 
done until all possible accuracy is reached, and the clearest 
possible light thrown upon what yet remains necessarily 
doubtful. 

To aid in this work certain principles of judgment have 
been laid down upon which critical scholars are pretty well 
agreed: 

1 . In the first place it has become established as a rule 
that conjectural emendations are to be discarded. Unless 



tuted a relative pronoun. The reading 6'y has the best ancient authority ; it is 
the more difficult reading, and best explains the origin of the others. It is 
adopted by Griesbach, Lachmann, Teschendorf, Tregelles, Westcott and Hort, 
Scrivener, Alford, Ellicott, Wordsworth, T. S. Green, Olshausen, Wiesingor, 
Huther, Meyer, L>c "Wette. 



RULES OP JUDGMENT IN CRITICAL CASES. 93 

respectable external authority can be found for a reading, 
it should not be admitted, however plausible may seem 
the arguments in its favour. 

2. All scholars have agreed to adopt BengeFs prime 
canon, Proclivi scrvptioni prcestat ardua, iC To an easy read- 
ing prefer the harder." Copyists were more likely to relieve 
a hard construction than to make an easy one difficult. 

3. We may next mention the canon of Griesbach, Brevior 
lectio prceferenda est verbosiori, "The briefer reading must 
be preferred to the longer/ ' 

The reasonableness of this rule results from the tendency 
of scribes to incorporate marginal notes or fuller parallel pas- 
sages, or to amplify Old Testament quotations. And yet it 
must be modified by the consideration that words and clauses 
are sometimes omitted to remove difficulties (see Bengel's 
canon), or through Homceoteleuton. See further, No. 5, below. 

4. Another more comprehensive principle may be thus 
stated : That reading is probably genuine, from which the 
origin and diffusion of the others may be most readily 
explained. In practice this will usually be found to cover 
Ncs. 2 and 3. We may say still more generally : In every 
question of textual criticism, we have to consider what 
supposition will best explain all the facts in the case. We 
cannot settle these questions by any mechanical rules. 

5. In estimating the value of the evidence of different 
MSS., their peculiar characteristics must be taken into 
account. Thus Codex D has special weight where it omits, 
as its general tendency is to add. Some would apply the 
reverse of this rule to Codex B. But when Scrivener 
(p. 108) quotes Dr. Dobbin, as finding in B no fewer than 
2556 cases of omissions of words or whole clauses, the 
fact will be less " startling" when we know, what Scri- 
vener and McClellan (New Testament, vol. i. p. xxv., note) 



94 



HISTORY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 



do not tell us, that his "standard of comparison" is no 
ancient or critical text, but "Elzevir, 1624" ! See Dublin 
Univ. Mag., Nov. 1859, p. 621. The question whether what 
Dr. Dobbin calls " omissions " in B are not rather, in a large 
majority of cases, interpolations in Elz. 1624, cannot be thus 
disposed of by a cool assumption. The tendency of scribes 
was always to add rather than to omit. As Porson remarks, 
11 From this known propensity of transcribers to turn every- 
thing into text which they found ■written in the margin of 
their MSS. or between the lines, so many interpolations have 
proceeded, that at present the surest canon of criticism 
is, Prceferatur lectio brevior." — Letters to Travis, p. 150. 

6. Manuscripts differ also in the value of their testimony 
in different parts of the New Testament, some having a much 
better text of the Gospels than of the Episbles, and vice 
versa, e.g. A of the Gospels is quite inferior to A of the 
rest of the New Testament. And, in general, experience 
and critical judgment are needful accurately to weigh the 
comparative value of manuscripts. To illustrate this, Tre- 
gelles has prepared a table which he says may give " a 
general notion of the relation in which some of the leading 
MSS. of the Gospels stand one to another with regard to the 
text they contain/' 

Western, Alexandrian. Constantino]? olitan. 

B. Z. 
D. C.L.I. 33. 

P. Q. T. E. II. N. A. 

X. (A). 69. K. M. H. 

E.F.G. S.U.V. T.A. 

In general, we may say that to estimate accurately the 

value of any one of our chief authorities, a careful inductive 

process is required, such as Griesbach has applied to some 

of the MSS. of which he treats in his Symbolce Criticce, 



KULES OP JUDGMENT IN CEITICAL CASES. 95 

Much yet remains to be clone in this direction. The general 
superiority of the older over the later uncials has, however, 
been fully established by the process which Tregelles calls 
" comparative criticism." See his Printed Text of the Greek 
Neiv Testament, London, 1854, p. 132. 

7. With all the help in the work of textual criticism which 
a knowledge of these facts and principles may give, it is yet 
quite obvious that most students of Scripture will be mainly 
dependent upon the critical judgment and skill of experts in 
this particular department of sacred learning. The materials 
are so difficult of access, and the labour of collating manu- 
scripts, and of acquiring sufficient critical skill to weigh 
them rightly, is so enormous, that Biblical scholars will 
usually find it wiser simply to learn how to make discri- 
minating use of the materials which critical editors have 
furnished to their hand. 

The Christian world are under profound obligations to the 
few men who, having special gifts for this kind of investiga- 
tion, have been prompted by a love of the truth to consecrate 
their lives to unrequited toil in this direction, and whose 
labours have already brought forth fruits of incalculable value 
to the Church of Christ. 

The student will find the whole subject of textual criticism 
discussed at length in the works of Scrivener and Tregelles 
above referred to, and in the Art. " New Testament " in 
Smith's Bible Dictionary. There is an excellent resume 
of the subject by Prof. Gardiner in the Bibliotheca Sacra, 
vol. xxxii., and in the Appendix to Gardiner's Harmony 
of the Gospels. See also Immer's Hermeneutics of the New 
Testament. Andover, 1877. 



90 



TABLE I. 

SHOWING THE CHRISTIAN NATIONS OF EUROPE INTO 
WHICH THE ROMAN EMPIRE WAS DIVIDED. 

(See page 5.) 



B.C. 

200 



100 

A.D. 

100 
200 
300 
400 
£00 
60C 
700 
800 
900 
1000 
1100 
1200 
1300 
1400 
1600 
1600 
170CH 
l«X 



Macedonia. 



Egtpt. 




p 

►J 
H 
O 
O 
02 



Death of Jesus Christ, 33. 



KOMAN EMPIEE. 



Conversion of Constantine, 311. 



British 
Wales. 



The 
Saxon 
Hept- 
archy. 



Gaul. 



England. 



Bible trans- 
lated at 
Hampton 
Court, 
1611. 



Fbance. 



Gbbmany. 



St. Bartho- 
lomew, 
1572. 



mation, 
1517. 



CD 
CO 

a 

a 

u 

o 



CO 

& 

o 

,d 
o 

■- 

O 



Luther and 
Massacre of I the Refor- 



Italt. 



(Papal 
States). 



Italy. 



Mooes. 



Eastern 
Empibe. 



Castile 

and 

Leon. 



Ignatius 
Loyola 
founds 

order of 

Jesuits, 

1535. 



Arra- 

GON. 



Spain. 



Portu- 
gal. 



Greek 
Empibe. 



Russia. 

The Greek 
Church. 



H 

PS 
-<i 
H 
PS 

■< 



w 

PS 

E-i 



o 

to 
H 
H 
O 
Si 



- 

■« 

on 

« 

PS 



ps 

PS 

M 

Ph 

a 

PS 

u 

-s 

PS 
-<! 
GO 



eq 






P3 






£> 






H 






<! 






tf 






W 


„ 




H 


o 




P 


M 




525 


w 




«1 


ft 

o 




W 


03 




CJ 


H 




£ 


h5 




w 


«* 




1— 1 


H 




o 


hh 




C/J 


«<1 
O 






M 


CO 


o 


o 

Hi 


CO 


M 


O 


F4 


H 


ft 


S3 


o 

pq 

W 
Q 




l-H 


ft 


IP 
PQ 


l-H 


o 


<J 


o 


to 


H 


H 


o 




Jzj 


« 


CO 


W 


o 


00 

1— 1 


HH 


•■* 




o 


go 

M 


♦"* 


£ 


«1 


pq 


^ 


Eh 

M 


o 

Pm 


Ph 


0? 


o 


O 






02 


<1 




Ul 






h-3. 


W 




pq 
<1 






H 


(25 
<3 




•-J 






<1 


W 




O 


M 




l-H 


H 




H 






QQ 


S 




HH 


O 




o 






P3 












^ 
£ 






H 






c72 







•aiYQ 



o 

l-H 

M 



IE 
O 
H 
02 

w 

Ph 



w 

PH 
O 
co 
O 

Hi 
M 

w 
PV 



o 

EH 

p 
W 

p 
H 
H 

H 
O 

Ph 



Hi 
H 

W 

P 

P 



O 

HI 

EH 
-<i 
N 

Ht 
Hi 
HI 
t> 
HI 

o 



•aiYCi 






§ 



o 



o o 

CM r-H 



O 
<M 



O 



§ 



o 

CO 



O 



O 

oo 



+= z 

<$ § 



CO HI 
P © 

rt jj . OrP 



P 

HI 

o 



&D_, c3 d 

^.3 ©d 5 

■P „ ~ p g 



CO 



CD 



^ d «r . 



< i ©Ph 



. .. © 

CD CD © E?rP 
! CO P g<HI 

O 



-©- Pptf H 

3g2* 

d 

© « CD <? 

rP e3-i P 

+= H, d HI 

. ~d d 3 d 

X P d 3 a 
>P4 iS ^ S 



CO ^H t 

•p bo&C 

-^ o P 

» 0) •? 

. P Ph 

P P^Fp 

O © CD -3 
cq M hi co 



'H CD 



O 



"'o 

CO 



°P 



P 

O CO 

■fl p 

■+= HI 

co H 

P Hi 



O 

O 

»— l 

• rH 
ft 

cc3 

HI 

o 

CD 
bfl 



«1 

Hi 

co _: 

p a 

M H 

^^ 

HI P 



S 

H 



o 

to 

GO 



s 



o 
o 



P S 



p 

H 



o 
Ph 
o 

CO 



CD 



« 

P . 

o- 

co Ji 

PS 

O 



eo * 

CO o, 

P 5- 

Pk« 

^K 

Hi 
COr^j 

H^ & 

CO <» 

P.S 

HI *+o 
f 

H 



CM 





O cj co co 




03 h >aP 
H © co c3 




© O „ U 




-P g-g-^ 




^ d p 
m 3 - P 
lJ 03 to P 






gp^-S 


p 


ITS 




l-H 


H 





o 



©© 

03 O 

PhPh 



CD 



s S 
o 

CO 



hTP 1 

CD P K. . 
■—I «M ^ 

H >>©05 

^ © - 
+= , .P CO 

Sh'P-S P 

n rf rM © OS 

PH 
o 

CO 



P-P A 

03 © © 






T\^ © 

03 CO CD • Pip 'T Q 

© te-* 3 ^^ p^h 

^%^g fta»o 

<1 cd-SPh o CO-dCO 
_i M _. «w P -lT! iM « 



'-' 3 ^'P ^ 

d td nd «H 3 S 5 n" 



03 © ° « 



p 



H i®ti©lzi r P f - | o 
|ii , -sct3cogPHO+3 

Ph QQ 

o o 

CO CO 



CO CD 



o 



CD O 

■§ ft P' 



ai 



ro d 

CD -J 

rj d 

P 
•v 03 
Hi 

HI CD 
rh ■"-! 

K ftt P 

goo 



CD 

a 

o 



TlrQ © 

>a co 

4^ d 
S ©oo 

£-p 
tmgd 

CD $1 

rP 03 CO 



P3 
m 

1 

P2 

.a 



CO 



US 



>d 
d o +2 o d 

<D <J ff> « CD ' 
03 O P^ 03 P 

o 



w 



Ph 

o 

p^ 

j -i co ^i co 
o3 co P p 

1'SggS 

«s » 3 
EH Ph 



p 
A 

m 
o 

a 

EH 

-to 



p « 

O H 

CO 

a^ 

©<a_i 
PhO 



0B 



^ 



a 



p 

H 



..&PH 

°a a 

Hj -u CC 
HH 

o 



s 9 § ^ 

co as W a 

rt § fc " 

Hi Hi pq p 

PhPhOQI-s 

o 

00 



1^ 

OS 



S 5 



CO 

p 

CD 

o 

H 

Hi 
PTH 



s 



.•cm 
DQ ° 



CO Q 



CQ'w"^ a, Hi 

C5 ft ®-c1 

i=a^ 



^■d 



3 flB 

■^ o3 g 

—i O 

O 



d ■»( 



co M 



© c 

g3pn^!> 



&, O P £j . . 

WrP rti^ K^ 



© 

bo 

03 

p 

■ ■ .i ■ 
P-V 

03 »H 

■go 

..2 -~ w d 

rP Oi © 

© M^-g, 
-P « o 
"^ H >rt 

^rP 03 

EH 



Eh 

tV2 

M 

P^ 

M 
o 

o 

w 

En 
PP" 

M 

PQ 



CD 
co 

CD 
O 

o 

s* ■ 

.a-s- 

H fe 

HI O 

EH CO 

S P 1 

a © 

o © 
Q 



o§ 



o 



o 
co 



o 

CM 



pS 



o 



o 
eo 



o 



o 



o 

CO 



o 
1> 



o 

00 



H 



00 

o 



o 

c 
o 



S 



o 

© 



3 

•ff 

- 



8 2 



o 

CM 



o 

CO 



o 
us 



© 

CO 



o 



o 

CD 



3 



.as 



T © 

* & 

. O 

*- ~ a 
c^ = 

©_ cs 

- Sfi 

"Is 

to co r 

*■" 2 

M - t- 
C — - 

< ~ ■=. 

Eh m 
o 

OB 



-S-O 
13 a* 

o "3" 
© 

23 



o .a 



3 



o 



« 

a 
E 

o . 

fci c3 

<<-. © • 

»• o^SS Pi 

*- « 2 d 

i § s g 






© 




5 


/. 




- 


.5 


•.-» 


s 


; 


DO 


4> 


5 






-_ 


d 


a 


o 







« 5 



r 
O 

PS 
-«! 
E-i 
P 

PuPh 



43 co 
-a D 



C? j 



>> 

U 

a 

P.r-1 



13 

o CO 

«s3 

Sd 

go 
Ph 



.2 2 

© ■** 

+3 CS 

1m Pi 

° m ^ 

o cs 
o ^ 

■£ o d 

ph a Pi 



o 

© 



CJ 

s 



o 
o 

CM 



© o 

<M CO 
CM <M 



o 

CM 



O 
CD 
CM 



O 
CM 



O 
00 
CM 



o 

© 

CM 



-J. 

PI 
© 



© 



as 



o 

4)3 



m s.3 



PT Ph 

J- O 

© ■£ 

co co 

to o 

-«£ 



a 
Pi N 



EC 



CO 

3 

© 

a 

o 

Ph 

CO 

pi 
5b 
o 
u 

• En 

S-" Q 

•^ 

Pi -3 



co o 

+* ■«-> 
Pi 

© co 

a 2 
l| 

<fc"q 

tal 

CO 



s $ 





Ph 

CV. 

O 



- 



° 5 

<J5 



C5 
co 

<1 



I- 

jd cs ri 

g © s 

"• . t. T--, co 3 



© © 

CO 

«:; 
•- pi 

© 

~ © 

2^© 

■2 -5 ^2 
■S © 

■ 2 a -a 
^3-2 

2 s 9 
a o 5 

•2^c§ 



Si 



aas^; 

g ^.2 S«m ^ 



1-9 



o 1 

M 



© 

>-i co . 

aw <j 
2 So 

^ X CO 
a .O-CM 

H 



o 
© 
eo 

I •» • 

M CO CO 

«. M ►"< . — I 

CQ ^ „ g 
•• w w i» 

•« M 3 c3 

lsqj° 

.05 r* 
2 S 03 

* * -ft 
— co 

* ° ^W 

k^a 

co <0 O 

o g » 
-w . pi co 

P*co © © 
•r CD t» > 

K £ "- 1 •" 



© 
© 

CO 



© 

CM 

CO 



© 

CO 

co 



* —- 



S ci 



P^5 
c o 

C5 fe 
© 



c *- < © ' 'CO 
O^; ps co co • 

■^ -S Pi "3 '-3 -a 5 
cs co cS ra cS ^, 
.5 cs © <a §■ 

c3 (hTJho 0**= g, 
•- . £ : » , <a 

•2©g c3£S3 tlo8> 



«8 



<3 



8 



^ n 



M © 

c3_a 
00 _~ 

H 

a^ 

?&^ 

HO© 
p-p; CM 

Ph 

© 

© 



©a 



CO© 

O 03 



2 3 

H fci 4; 



co co ■ 

;- O © 

0.2 a 

PI es § 
cS © 

i— ( Ph •> 

© _ a 

•2.2 5 

^ Ph O 

2 o ^ 
g co to 

& »a 

© 
© 



A © 

,2 .a 
3^ 



- 



tj Oh •: 

®a s 

u o « 

CO -2 U 

©rd © 

a s-s 

.a o 03 



O 

-d 

43 

o 

© 



S.S 



« OQ 




t-^-a 



OJCk. 
H c? 

fc «. «• 
S 2 2 
2-a^ 

n 



© © 
■5 © • 

PhcOCO 

CO -g CM 

O w 

<-=• ©^4 

•a s- 1 ^ 

" « <a 

-.2 S 
to © s 

C M o> 

to g^ 

o » •*» 

Hi 



1 

• -». 

•v_ 






d 2 fj 



^'o 






© 

E 
o 

M 

i © 

H o « 

CO — _ 
P ■ H -^ 

h o a d 
M * 3 - 

© 
© 






CD 



•2S - 

o a S 

2 o o 

©Q S 

H © CO 

te'O K 

-<; PI cs 

2 3 W 

t> to Ph 

■ Ej > S 



© « 

P. •** 

e .2 

(1 'W 



©T3 

"g.2 

m © 



= 



cs 2 
o « 

p-, 



* 



■1. 
p 
P 

o 

E «; S 

F M Q 

30 

» o © 

m d h 

t,a 3 

© 

© 



P S. 

Ph~ ; 
•—> O 

• rH 

cs w 
© 



S'o 
© o 

m 

Or, 
— ' © 

I o 
^ © 




a o as 

pI a co 

^ O P 

*Hth © 

~ < 



-.- 



s 2 a 



to © S a © 
5 « 2 



o 



© 



a"al 

,.a co 

o-S.'Sg'g© 
2 « 3^ © 

d^3 ©^"S Ph 

.S - fe e3 o a 
^«| ^o 

© to O is CS ° 
A 2 Pnd CO 

a -s cs © ©••- 

P4 






© 
ci 



© 
CO 



© 

V5 






s 



© 
© 



© © 

»-l CM 
CM CM 



© 

3 



© 


© 


© 


© 


O 


10 


-O 


t>. 


00 


<T> 


CM 


CM 


CM 


CM 


CM 



8 2 g 

CO CO CO 



© 

CO 
CO 



















































99 




















«!>5FJOOQ0^05CnJi.03tOI—'OCOCD-<rOiait|i.05b3l-'OCOOO-<|030l*.OStNSl-'Q- 

3 ooooooooo ooooooooooooooooooooooooo 






































1 

1 




























^Clement. 

i 




II 






























1 


























L 

i 1 


Ignatius. 




.1 


























1 

! 


























1 ' ^ 1 


Polycarp. 




















































1 




















1 1 


QUADRATUS. 






1 1 








1 

1 














































1 ; : 


1 




Papias. 




































































1 1 1 


1 1 






' Justin - . 

i 






1 1 


































1 

1 








1 
















1 

~" i~ 


LL 


! 


urn! MARCI0N. 
1 1 
















































1 




i : 


1 




1 

1 


Theophilus. 






1 1 


1 1 


















1 






























1 1 1 


1 1 




1 






iREN-ffiUS. 






















1 

1 






































1 1 


1 










Hegesippus. 








1 1 


1 










i 










































1 1 1 1 










Athenagoras. 








1 1 1 1 








































1 










MM 


1 






DlONYSIUS. 




























































MM 










Apollinaris. 




1 1 




1 
















































MM 










Tatian. 




1 1 1 1 


































.1 
1 
















1 1 1 












Pant.enus. 




1 






















































1 1 












Melito. 




1 


1 1 


















































1 


1 














Clement op A 












1 1 1 






































































Tertullian. 












































1 
















































HlPPOLYTUS. 




































1 






1 










1 

1 












1 




















Origen. 














1 1 












1 

1 






























1 
























Cyprian. 




1 1 


1 1 




































1 




1 

1 






















1 Gregory Thaum. 








1 1 






























1 

1 






1 1 






























Theognostus. 






1 1 


1 




' 






















Ml 


































Lactantius. 






1 


























MM 


1 
































Arnobius. 




1 1 1 1 1 


1 




























MM 

1 1 1 1 




J 

1 
































EUSEBIUS. 
















1 1 


















































Athanasius. 




1 1 
























14- 


















































Hilary. 




. 










1 


















































Ambrosb. 








1 1 






















\ m 


11 1 


































1 






















Augustine. 




Soooooooooooooooooo&ooooooooooooooa 




- 














































I 


I 


2 





















o 

o 



> 
fed 

Q 
fed 



o w 

KJ I— I 

hd Q 

fed ^ 

> W 
^ J> 

O 

' fed 

HH 

i-3 

> 

w 

fed 



t=3 



U 
F 
H 

M 



100 



TABLE IV. 

LIST OF WITNESSES OR ACTORS IN THE SCENES OF CHRISTIAN 

HISTORY, 
grouped in connection with localities in which they lived, laboured, or 
wrote, and with which their names have been associated in the history of 
the first three centuries. The period to which their respective testimonies 
chiefly relate is given approximately in the third column. See Map at the 

beginning of the volume. 



Localities. 



SYRIA. 

Scene of life and crucifixion of 
Jesus ; also of Paul's conversion. 
Seat of Apostolic Church, centre 
of Missions to the Gentiles. 



ASIA MINOR. 

Paul's birth-place and early 
residence. Scene of first, second, 
and third missionary labours. 
John's later home. 



MACEDONIA and GREECE. 

Scene of Paul's second and 
third journeys. Seat of the Corin- 
thian Church, and of Paul's 
labours for eighteen months. 



Witnesses. 



Christ, Apostles, Evangelists. 

Paul, Apostle to the Gentiles. 

Barnabas, the Apostle. 

Evodius. 

Ignatius. 

Saturninus, the Gnostic. 

Justin, Apologist and Martyr. 

Hadrian, the Emperor. 

Theophilus, Bishop of Antioch. 

Lucian. 

Paul of Samosata, Bishop of Antioch. 

Tatian. 

Methodius, Bishop and Martyr. 

Pamphilus, Presbyter of Cassarea. 

Eusebius, Bishop of Csesarea. 

The Church at Jerusalem and Antioch. 



Paul. 

Barnabas. 

Timothy. 

Silas. 

Luke. 

Titus. 

John, the Apostle. 

Cerinthus, the Jew. 

Polycarp, Bishop and Martyr of Smyrna. 

Hadrian, the Emperor. 

Papias, Bishop of Hierapohs. 

Pliny Secundus, Governor of Bithynia. 

Irenaeus, Bishop of Lyons. 

Marcion, the Heretic. 

Justin, Apologist and Martyr. 

Melito, Bishop of Sardis. 

Claudius Apollinaris, Bishop of Hierapohs. 

Aristides, the Sophist. 

Theodotus, the Gnostic. 

Artemon. [pohs, and in Galatia. 

The Churches at Ephesus, Smyrna, Hiera- 



(U02) 



Paul. 

Silas. 

Luke. 

Timothy. 

Titus. , , . 

Clement of Rome (Epistles), 

Epictetus, the Stoic. . 

Dion, the Sophist orator at Corinth. 

Quadratus of Athens. 

Aristides of Athens, Apologist. 

Dionysus. [Bercea, and Corinth. 

The Churches at Philippi, Thessalomca, 



a. y>. 



30- 70 

36- 64 

36- 73 

50- 69 

69-115 

100-120 

118-165 

117-138 

168-180 

130-200 

260-273 

130-174 

290-300 

294-309 

260-340 

36-300 



96 
54 



40- 58 
45- 48 
47- 
51- 
51- 58 
57- 59 
70-100 
70-100 

100-155 

117-138 

100-163 
61-116 

160-170 

130- 

140- 

172-? 

172-? 

130-180 

190-195 

200- 
52-300 



62- 65 
62- 64 
62- 54 
62- 68 
67- 59 
- 95 

109- 

109- 

126- 

180- 

170-176 
53-300 



101 






Localities. 


Witnesses. 


A.D. t 








Paul. 


61- 66 








Peter (?). 


61- 66 








Linus, Bishop of Rome. 


67- 78 








Suetonius, Historian. 


70-130 








Clement, Bishop of Rome. 


91-102 








Tacitus, Historian. 


55-117 








Juvenal, Satirist. 


80-120 








Ignatius, Martyr. 


80-120 








Diognetus (?), to whom Epistle is addressed. 


130- 


ITALY. 






Pius. 

Hadrian, Emperor. 

Cerdo. 


142-157 
117-138 
140- 


Scene of Paul's imprisonment 


Polycarp. 


100-167 


and place of writing his 


later 


Justin. 


168- 


Epistles. 






Soter. 

Celsus, 

Irengeus. 

Hegesippus, the Church historian. 

Galen. 

Hippolytus. 

Dion Cassius. 

Aurelian. 

The Church in Rome. 


171- 
175- 
177- 
170-180 
130-201 
198-235 
155-230 
212-276 
53-300 








Hadrian, Emperor. 


117-138 








Basilides. 


125-140 








Carpocrates. 


120- 








Valentinus. 


130-160 








Heracleon. 


150- 








Justin, Martyr. 


138-165 


EGYPT. 






Athenagoras. 


177- 






Catechetical School of Alexandria. 


166-395 


Scene of the flight into E 


?ypt, 


Pantsenus. 
Clement. 


181-190 
190-218 


and residence of certain 
who were converted on 


persons 
the day 


Origen. 
Dionysius. 


185-254 
247-264 


of Pentecost. 






Gregory Thaum. 

Theognostus. 

Amelius. 

Porphyry. 

Athanasius. 

Hierocles. 


244-270 

261-280 

263- 

233-305 

296-373 

300- 








Apuleius, the philosopher. 


160-170 








Hermogenes. 


170- 








Praxeas (?) 


196- 


AFRICA. 






Tertullian. 


190-240 






Catechetical School of Carthage. 


200-430 


Birth-place of Simon and 
Manaen. Eesidence of certain 
Pentecostal converts. 


Cyprian. 
Arnobius. 
Lactantius. 
Hilary. 


246-258 
280-330 
280-330 
320-370 








Ambrose. 


340-397 








Augustine. 


354-430 



102 



co 
H 

O 

Ph 
Ph 

o 

W 

A 

CO 

W 









CO 
k> 

o 

o 
pp 

Q 

O 

o 

w 

Eh 

O 

Eh 

CO 

W 
Q 

s 

w 

In 



•emqasna 



•UTJUd^Q 



•ueSuo 



•sn^ioddTjj 



•snjopoaqj, 



trernnijjoji 



•puBxe^y jo ^u9ui9io 



•SB.ioS'Buaqjy 



•buuotjY y& qojnqo 



•snddiseSajj 



cicicioic3ciciCjc3cicicicicio3cicicicici 



ci ci ci ci ci ci ci ci c; .; ci c£ .J ci ci cS cd ci ci 



cicicicicicicicicicicicicicicicicicicici 



c3c3o3c3c3c3o3c3o3o3c3c3c3c3c3c3g3c3c3 



c§ c8 c3 c8 ci ci c3 ci c3 ci 



cicicicicicicicicicicicicicicicicicicici 



C3c3c3c3c3c3esc3c8c3c3c3c3c3e3c8 c3 c3 



c3 o ci ci ci o ci 



CV. 

O 



CV. CV, 

COOOOO OO 



o o 



ct, cv. cv. cv. cv. 

rt " c^ ci d ci ci 



a ca 



cv, 

ci ci ci 



c3 

ci 



cv, 

ci 



<a ca 



c3 



ci c5 c3 



•nBH^E 



•suBninody 



■0?T13H 



o o o 



CV, 

o 



e3 



cv. cv, 

ci ci ci ci ci 



a 



cv, cv, 

ci ci ci ci 



'tUOfVMJg Jb UOUVJ 



•etqrqdooqj, 



•Buj^rag jb qoinqQ 



•sna3a8.ii 



'pjaydayg 'sBtiuajj 



•snaenioiou 



o 



cv. 

cicicicicicicicicicicicicicicicicici 



e3 c3 e3 e3 ouo ooo o o o 



o 



o c3 



c3 



cv, 



ci ci d ci 



cv. 

ci 



C3cioic3c3cuc3o3c3c3cic3c3c3c3c3c3 cz ci 



e3 e3 



ci ci ci ci ci ci ci ci c3 



•iifyrBj^ uTjsrif 



cv, cv, cv, cv. cv, cv, 

ejcjcjdejooooooo oo 



•uoToxej^; 



'snpuSotfj of apsulg 



•uoapBaojj 



•snuijuai'BA. 



•sajiqdo sqi 



•sapqiSBg; 



•?Y<f of -dg; 'djBO^ioj 



Oc3o3c3c3c3c3c3c3c3000c3 



CV. 



o 



ci 



o 



oooooooo 



o o 



ci c~ i..' ci 



c3 



ci 03 c3 ci ci 



c3 ci .* ...-...- ci 



ci ci ci c - ~ ci ci 



aS 



■?»?rf3T 'sBqiiUj-ea 



•sm33U8jr[ jo ejapjg 



"SBlduj 



ci ci c~. ci 'Ci ci ci 'Ci ci ci ci 



ee e3 



c3 



c3 c3 



c3 



c8 c3 cd c3 c3 



CV. 

ci 



•SDIIBaSl 



'uotnuaji otfusgtf 



•omoti jo jaomaiQ 



ci ci 



c3 ci 



ci cz ci 



cS 



ooooooooooooooowooocj 



a u - - 



^» j CV. cv. 

ci ci u u 



■it 

<n p| w 



S S ^ t^ -^ hTh m H 



_. bj a ot 

S o ^ Jr= °.3 , 

«o OhSoo "S 

' W Eh .-S3Ph»? 

i-i C-1 rH e>1 EH Ph i-H i-l 



o o 



o o o 



to 




o 



O) «> ^ fl fl ^ 

W »-s <N cm eo >-s w 



o 

c 

Ci 

CO 

2 

o 

°55 

05 

• »-, 

a 

ci 

w 



B 
o 



go 
O 

& 
& 
o 

h 
o 

fl* 

.2 

CD -*-» 
* J 

IS 

■ 

5 

a< he 

l-H 

<1 



5 



2 

Ci 



-r _- 

o - 

_ 



o 


p 


■o 


c - 


■B ti 


tQ £ 




-c-« 


p a 


cB w 


^3 


co^ 


S 


a 




B 


• 


to 




•^ 




CO 




1 


o 



103 



TABLE VI. 

CATALOGUES OF DISPUTED BOOKS. 



CONDENSED BY PEEMISSION FEOM WESTCOTT S LIST, IN SMITH S 
"DICTIONAEY OF THE BIBLE." 



w 

O 

ft 



cf. 

R 

o 

c 
ft 









F4 




£ 






r9 

o 




<s 






1-71 




fl 




. 


en 


h 


o 
+3 

ft 


03 

Pi 


1 


s 




H 


1-9 


H9 


<N 


cm 



03 

03 



c3 
O 

o 

ft 



I. CONCILIAR CATAL. 

[Laodicea] (a.d. 366) 
Carthage (a.d. 397) 
Apostolic (Council 
Quinisext) 

II. Oriental Catal. 

(a) Syria: 

The Peshito Version 

Junilius 

Joann. Damasc 

Ebed Jesu 

(b) Palestine : 

Eusebius 

Cyril of Jerusalem 

(f a.d. 386) 

Epiphanius 

(c) Alexandria: 

Origen 

Athanasius(fA.D.373) 

(d) Asia Minor : 

Gregory Naz. (a.d. 

389) 

Amphilochius (a.d. 

380) 



Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 




Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 




Q 




Q 








Q 


? 


? 


? 


? 


? 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 




Q 








Q 


? 


? 


? 


? 


? 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 




Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


? 


? 


? 


? 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 


Q 




Q 


? 


? 


? 


? 


? 



(e) Constantinople : 

Chrysostom 

Leontius 

Nicephorus 



III. Occidental Cat. 

(a) Africa : 

Cod. Claromontanus 
Augustine 

(b) Italy: 

Canon of Muratori .. 

Philastrius 

Jerome 

Rufinus 

Innocent 

[Gelasius] 

Cassiodorus (Vet. 
Trans.) 

(c) Spain: 

Isidore of Seville .. 
Cod. Baroc. 206 



Q 



Q 
Q 



Q=Direct Quotation. ?=An expression of doubt. u= Uncertain Reference 



104 

TABLE VII. 

FACSIMILES. 

No.l. — S INAITIC CODEX. Heb. xii. 27—29. 

To xe e t i xn xxx h>?» 

T H N TO> N c xxey 

OM € M CD NTJ €JKOe 

ciHCDcnGrroiH 

MCNCUNINXMIKH 

TAM h CAXeyo m gn>. 

AlORXCI\€JXNXCX 
X6YTO N rTXf XAXU_ 

EXKIOKJTeC6XOM^ 
XKflNMH CAXTpT 

om eNeyxpecrcu* 
Tcu eti> m, e tX€*yxx 

] K ! xc K wife o yc KM^ 

TKy o e'c hmcun rm 

KXTXN XX I CKO M $ v 




./• No. 2.— ALEXANDRINE CODEX. John i. 1—5. 

eWith Ammonian Section 1 (A) and Eusebian Canon 10 (I). 
NA^ntiHOAOrOCKAiOAorocH 
J? TipoCTONeN-iaiQCHNOxoroc • 

OVToGHNeNAPKKnpOCTOHeN 

TTXNTxAUYroY6reN6Toi<xuw 
f e i c KYTOye re m gto o vn e e m 

OrerON6NeNAVTCJU2;cuHH *-i ^ 

IO>l HZ COM M ^srT"0<pcOCT , CAJ^^x^4^o^ 

KA|TO(|)CUCeNTVlCKOTixd)AI 

M6 1 KA|HCKOTlAAYTOOY>^ T 6 
AA3e M- 



105 



No. 3.— VATICAN CODEX. Ps. i. 1—3. 




<!> 



Y^MC 



l+ A 

4> 



<o 



H^KApjocA, n "pocoyicenrof eyeneN 

BOYXH^CeBCDN e=^<= — 

KAleNOAcoXTH^pTCDXcoNOYKeCTH 

£x.\ h en TtoN oMcx>i<Vnroe c\hm avttt 
K^iennrcDN o M03AYT0YMC\eTHce 

KAI6CTAICUCT05 Yao Nxone4>V*T€Y 



"""^ 



No. 4.— CODEX PURPUKEUS. John xv. 20. 
With Ammonian Section 139 (PA0) and Eusebian Canon 3 (r). 




106 



co 



FH IE 



««! 

N 

pq 

H 

Q 
O 
O 



o" 



• r-t 

a 

o 

a 
a 
«i 

o 

+3 



6 1 



o k£ 



o 



2 9 j- 



*.« o ^ 

8 b 5 

§ £ z 
558? 

Q h r 



o o 



ft ~ ft 

8 ^ <2 





* r S 









• • 



M fgf J9f 




1 

z 

s 



>- <y 



_ 3 

<U"0 



15? & 

« to o 

J- •£ 3 

3 & 2 

5 ft u 

O »< tt) 



CO 



a 

H 



P3 

P 
H 

P 
P 
O 

o 

I. 

CO 

o 





00 



02 
P 

P 
P 

P 

X 
H 

P 
o 

Q 



o 



107 






CD 







cue 




<N 






c3 



m 
i—i 

P 

p 

I— I 

c/2 

< 
p 

X 

p 
p 
o 
o 



o 



CO 



P 



P 
o 

o 



p 
p 
o 
o 



oo 
o 



OK* 






*«■ 



n 

a- 

S 



° K P ^ 

I Si 



A. 

8 
o 



o r 






M > * 



>• 
o 



. — -d -* 

< <S > 

^ ofl -^ 
2 < 2 p 

^ £ z < 



108 



M 



w 

Hi 





h 




M 




o 




H 




co 




►h 




K 




ft 




a 




■« 




CO 


£ 


- 


H 


H 




o 
o 


H 




w. 




m 


1-1 


H 


o 




o 


£ 


— 


W 


fc 


fc 


- 

CO 




w 


W 


Pi 


ffl 


w 


H 




t-i 


P^ 


£ 


O 


en" 




H 


CO 


M 


H 


fc> 


Ph 


H 


i— i 


[2; 


& 




u 


M 


GO 


i-i 


S3 




fc 


H 


< 


ft 

o 


a 


M 




w 


h-; 


ft 


<! 


PS. 
o 


H-" 




o 


W 


fc 


p 


fc 




i-i 




ft 




W 




i-i 




h 




i-i 




co 




CO 




3J 




ri 




o 



02 
M 

P3 


CD 

.— ' 

EH 

a 

03 

«T 

© 
bo 

03 
P. 

(0 

<D 
172 


>-< 
i-i 

CD 

H 

03 

Ci" 
CO 

CD 

fee 

C3 
Pi 

© 
© 
02 


Editor, with place and date 
of publication. 


Tischcndorf: 
St. Petersburg, 1862. fol. 
Leipsic, 1863. 4to. 
Leipsic, 1865 (1864). 8vo. 


Card. Mai, Rome, 1857. 

4to. 
Vercellono, Rome, 1859. 

8vo. 
Tischendorf.Leipsic, 1867. 

4to,withAppendix,1869. 
Vercellone and Cozza, 

Rome, 1868. fol. 


Contents. 


New Testament entire 


New Testam cnt entire 
to Hebrews ix. 14 <a9a. 
Includes tho Catholic 
Epistles, but wants 
1st and 2nd Timothy, 
Titus, Philemon, and 
Revelation. 


43 

• rH 

CO 

O 
Pi 

eg 
tJ 

CM 

o 

CD 

o 

C3 

Pi 
43 

a 

© 

CO 
O 
Jh 

Ph 


fcb 
u 

.a 

co 

H 

CD 

43 
CO 

Ph 
02 


g 

© 

43 

03 
> . 

& 

c3 
U 

3 


Title of Codices. 


■a 

fc> 
o 

M 

H 

t-t 

to 

M 

02 


(0 

U 

-< C 
O CM 

E-i 

-< 


Sign. 


as 


pq 


pi 
p 

ft 
td 

D 


K 


*► 



109 



w 
M 
Pi 

Ph 



rQ 
03 

rd 
Pi 
o3 

to" 

SO 

cd 

bo 

c3 
ft 
CD 

0) 



rQ 

o3 

EH 

"d 
Pi 

c 

Oo" 

so 
o 
bo 
o3 
ft 

© 
CD 
0Q 



I 

cd 



o 

bo 

PI 



CO 

Pi 

o 
© 

CO 
CD 
00 
ft 



o3 
ft 



PI 

eS 

ft^- 

go 

§,2 
8 o3 



h oo oo t : S 
brja 2^ 

o3r§8k 
2-- co d „ 

— .9^^-q.2 2 

rj .- nOOw'tj 

£. t Js d a ® 
+= Ei bo g .S -^ S 

£ IT £ ^-M h EH 



3 



£ lo « .2 bp^- 1 .a 

9 ~'~ J oo Pi 

CCS P_-| CD CO-rH 
Ph r* 1 ^ <D . P 

sd —o3 .QQ ft ft 

cd cd oa ^ . P 

CD CD^H CD . rrt >■ 

if £ PI £EH ® * 

Eh cd "^ cd co t3 >! 

> -2 > o3 cm rQ 



H-) 43 n .r, 



(U ^ H 



gcG^rd 
|>»2cB PI 

Spva* • 
Sa§2 fe 

rH.3,2rd O 
ft^ & ^o 
gft^oB 

r-| o 2 43 CD 

CD d CD -^ > 
rd bOCDrr-1 ? 

^g.S^cS 



dl* 

CD^ aj 

o _o 

a cc g 

03 fl ,d 
^ o3 „, 
°'C,d 

CO 43 S 

Si? 

£* bo 

£ cd g 

a H csi o3 

r° ^ d'^ 
& OGG 



*-: 

o W 

•rH 

d^ 

a s 

ft-o 

■g § 

§«■ 

os bo 

as 

• ^ 

CO CD 

>=d 

ft-^- 1 

rv-Q 

»- | o 



T) 




PI 


pi 


c3 


o 


CD 


o3 


r< 


O 


-a 


^ 


3 

• i— l 


J2 
Pi 
ft 


£ 


&-< 




O 


h 


CD 


o 


O 




cS 


-d 


ft 



TO 

PI 
CD 

-4-3 
PI 

o 
O 



.© 

«o «o 
oo 3 

•-i « 

fl§ 

-d pi 
p) o 

<D CD 
.>° 



CD 



CO 



+a r. o ° 



+3 

PI 51 

CD X 



p 

b c 



d, '. 3<m 

d . «TH 

cd S «^ I • -w 
CD.o i> <M t*j 



O 



rHcS 
.2"^ 

co g 

•&a^ 

" CO 00 

- CD i-H 

' C ' E_I to" 

.S3 s 

fiS SD 



a 



OS' 3 
d r» 

^ r 

0.2 so 

m •** 00 

•r"a t-H 

o^ S - 

43 |8o 

-*3 M *'H 

■m . ^ co 
fl(M -ft 
k>( CO SJ -jh 

^hOo-H 



M 



ftpTsi 

S^ d 
© o a 

«r, g 

C «r3 

»^d" 
w o ^ a 

CD & • iH 

B (M^2 



eS 

-4J 

co 

CD 

Eh 
*_. 



c *-i CD 

« d 

§a 



-» 2 

o3« 

„S-| 

«*-! CO . 

CD rj 

cd co y 

XfflO 
CD >t-s 

tH co d 

cn o3 



00 fn -P 



CD 



.<1EH 
- . so 

Ph . £ 

PhE 

bo-- :~ 

MS 



co _r r 

" ^ rt 

a^co 

bc_-X 

03 'o • 

££ rl 
'V.f-I CD 








&2 



^ 



CD 
r=l 
43 CD 1 ^ 

^ r^ figs 

r - ' a 03 



S co 

. SJ ft 
CO J 

S5 



^H CO 
. ft 

S5H 



.O -1-1 



J' 

o ^ 

Cj ."S >0 

^ 13 00 

<U i-H 



■ PJ t^ 

M 
I °° 

I CM 
O 
CM . 



x d 

X,d 

»^ 

CN 



•-d.j 

B:d . 
c3 x« 

•4 I 

CM ^ OO 

CO . 00 

•d M - d 

o 
• S •« 

: rH Eh cm 
i> —-00 



v\ 



d I e « >• 

rd J, r *. CO M 

^ . .1 I 

. >^t> CO ' 

rt W«HN 

" " CO 



r^S 
OO CM 

■fr3 

M 
X • 



laCS^.r; 

S .^ • H 

bs-3 M . 
Jk I MS 
~ o —M 

«3 CM f^i 



^ I 
kCM 



lO 

fr* 
rH 

C^ 

cog 

fc^ .« 

Xio 



CO . . 

■g >eo 

• rH ' 

co o H 

siO.rH 

? 1 I * 

^^t.EH 



fcj. I C33 

00 .rH' 
00 .r4 > 



q -r" 00 

CM > rH 

OS _, CO 
i-H d rH 

^rjH 

CO* •> 

rHj^CO 

• CM M 

:d ^_.r 

.rH CO CM 

a ^*° i ' > 

l2 -00 . 

^00 -O) 

CM J> i-H 



rH 
O 
O 



d 

CD 



bo . 



CO 

o 

ft 

CD 

"d 

C-i 

o 

CD 
CD 

03 

ft 
43 

d 

CD 

co 

CD 
U 

Ph 





CD 

o 
O 

O 



d 
o 



a 

d . 

CD b 

o 



CO 



■d 



rH 



O 



f-H * 

03 C* 

r* rS 

rH^l 
QQ 

__, tH 
^ rS 



+3 

03 



43 

0?. 


• 


th 


CD 
+3 


r- 


-W 


s 


d 


rHrC 


rQ 


d 


rH 


.CD 

H-4 






03 




CJ 




d 










03 

ft 
O 

^a 

CD O 

rdpH 

43 r-> 

t! c* 
OrrJ 

bS 

o3 bo 

*H 
rQ 



bo 

u 

d 

rQ 
CO 
rH 
CD 

43 

CD 
Pk 

43 

02 



rH CO 

•2 « 

H t> 

Mi-H 

§02 

S-d 



co 

M 

M 

Hi 

X 

rH 
<1 



rH 
-1 

Ph 
W 



Ph 

CO 

pj 
w 

rH 

r3 

Ph 
& 
C5 



03 

d 

d 

-H 

o 
PQ 



r-l CO 
CO^ 

rH "S 

r1<M* 
rH « 

pr) rH 
O CO 

00 03 

EhPh 



5h 

r5 

H( 

M 
Ph 

PQ 

M 
Ph 

10 
d 



02 



<J 



O 



o? 



EhS 

d 

03 



rH 

sd 
gbo 

ft g 

fta 

rQ Ph 

c^h CD 
Oft 

b- 

o3 M 

U tt-i 

rQ O 



ft 



G> 



P5 
P 

EH 

O 



r^ 



110 



m 
PS 

pq 



si 



co 
co 
o 



is 

,2 53 

ft 
— Co 
dTj 

CD ° 



CO 

o 
o 

^5 
o 

o 

o 
o 

•3 



a) 



PS 

W 

o 



^ 

4 



•J . " g & M & u 

* £•-= d o3 x d Eh 
^ S g.2 fe£J£ o 

"^ «co 2 ^-a 

■-H a cs >s d ,o "^ go 
-jJJWjgSgg 

& s . a ° S fc-a 

^ eo a .a rj .tS S <" 



I CO 
CO . 



CN^ 
I > 



'" o 

*^> l 

& X 

M C 

be- 

d:d 

| fl 

J^" 

P . ' 
O — i 
O X 

CO I ' 
o CM 

i« 

-* " i 

CO I 
CD £» 

CO . 

ftX 

a - 

Ph> 



CM tJi Oi CD 

CO lO • 



TV 



— 

CM 


^1 


1 




mr 2 


to 


eo 


> CO 


i— ( 








.- 


y, 


>c 






M 




X 


1 


SO 


.» 


03 


1 


i— i 


* 


» 


1 


•i-( 


CM 



> X K 

X X " 
"■ "~ieT 

CM CM CM 
<N CO | 



• co 2 



•hO 



•> O r—l 

i:s:- s 

CO 



^ gco 



^ -J 

X CD CO 
.„i— I CM 



c3 t>. •-> 

J 1a M ,r i • •> ^ 



I CO CM 



U 



! co 



CM « CO 



a -- i 



S-h : 5 

X CO > 



-ri r-( 
COSV5 ^ 

:a x"x 

K X X 



_^ s a 

PI <u-s^3 
' d oS cS 



.SP'fl 



p 



o 



co o e3 

.000 

£ <3 d ° 

°£?a » 
s a- s 

d ?h p g 
S e8 p 



C - 



' Jii += -S 
■-d o, 



d 1 



co oo cS ' 
CD CO _ , 

CO Q -P 00 
P. M "CO 

a SJ2.J 

oSi3.2^- 
CL .15 C -S oo 

"h,, 1 ; o cd 



03 

a 

o 

d 



00 



.a 



CO 
H 

c8 
P5 



rd 

o 

1-5 



^2 



O 
Vi 
CO 

> 
o 
a 
co 



D9 
CD 
(> 
^3 CS 
00 

4J r-l 

CO P 
CO g 

p« 

a >, 

"ce.d 
a-,,d 

EH 



ft 

cd" 

CO 
CO 



>d a 

,0 C3 
X^ 

OS 

hg 

.15^ 
co d 

& « 
>.2 

"Sis 

^1 

o o 



CO ^ 

d 
00 

CO ~ 

ft c3 
H 



.A >> 

2t3 

^3 

p 

• ft 

.2 d 

CJ CO 

Ss 

a co 

CO Co 
d^ 

o« 

CD r H 

rt X 
c3 . 

N ^ 

CO O 

mo 

>;rH 

e o8 d 
a -o3 

oo^3 

P 7 ? * 



. — i CO 

"d O 5 

.d "-< 
CO . 

CO CO 

a'c 

• m p 

bC§ 

£d 

.d*eo 
M ft,-; 
m ho 



S co 

.a ^ 

*p cd" 

.-^ 
s a 

d c3 
coo 

•""HI «^* 

3 ad 

02 h-g 



ri4 

o 
co 

d 

a 

pq 



CO 



M 



!^' co" 

• l-t 

h ft 

rg'S 

pl-H 
00 - 

CM .2 . 

gEH-3 



3 s -a 

SQ ,-i — 
■ CO 



CD '^ 

inlo- 
co 



6-i 

fH 

o 
-a 

d 

00 

-§:a d 

CO CD 

S i-! co 
Eh oc>2 



CO 
53 ""H 

s 

I d 

,o CO 



^=0 ft 



>"H P "±§ 

an .^ 

^■2 OM . 

5 15 "5 p_i© 
" o o f»-.oo 

s "am^^ 

cl £aS &3 



pq 



oo a 



S^Q 



h'*' on 



'00 

•N1 



■B 



t— i-T co 

^ a ft 
©,§•3 
aTdi-q 

d2 r 
S I . 

Pd&H O 



CO 
ft 

00 



d 

00 

,d 

o . 

.2cq 



•> • .. co | 

1-1 i^ N *? 



co 
So 



cm -_-xA 



OOsq — XO 

""id * S3 

CO S '"CD r< 00 -d 

ftS x --S I « 
jS c ,a :a . ' 



coo o:d i 
cocMt-j >, 



OS 

CM 



S d 
a S 

00 -M 

a ii 

be 
c8 aj 

s * _l CO 

CO h 
d « 
o > 



^CD 
f- 00 

Eh q^ 
o 



00 

bo 
d 

83 
t> 

a 

00 

XI 

a »* 

P CO 



3 a P-S; 
St*' 

08 d 
Tt co 



DO 

CO 

£oi 



d - 

J CO 

gco 
co" 

CO ' 



00 CO c3 



•e d 



lO 



EH O c3 c8 



c-P' iJ 

S 1 bCri, ^ 

r-0 .rt CO • 

^h CD 

a^ . 



CD 

O 5 

o; rt ■ 



d 


5 




CD 


2 

"eg 




r, 


d 




O 


o 

CO 




-P 


i 


CO 
01 


h^3 


to 


-t 




<H 


d 

CO 

is 




> 


EH 


«h OS 
O CM 



X! . 
■ri CD 

t-q bo 
g _3 

p a 

.5 03 



X! 

d 
C4-1 
o 



a" '-: 
a^^l 

0J<jcM 
co ^ « 

a - l>- 

. c8CQ 

pq^ 3 



oo 

bo 

CO 

o.a 

.15 a 

.go 



ft+J 

CO J 

X e J- 

$ o p 

si 1 

'd~C 

^OSCD 
CM CM 

CO 

« .-• :9 

<t\ > > 

xx 

x x 



I 

eo 



co - 

CO *^ 
I — I ' 

.22-H': 
ft . > 

CQ . .• 

380' 
03OO 
ftPHrH 
c*-. ^ ••> 

ft^ 

CO CM CM 



N 

pq 






P 
M 



co 

M 

M 
H 



32 

M 
Hi 

P 

o 



•A'S 

ms 


1- 


<H 


m 


a m 


_ I— t 


csO 


c3 ^ 


CD . " 


d.2 


»o ^ 


O c3 


o3 Ph 


us 




CO 


I 


CO 

p 




ta 


a p 


H 


» 


M 


K -) 


n 


-4 H 


p 


1-5 


■^ 


O 


k1 





PH 



tf 



tsl 






ft 

ft 



^ 



Ill 



!=l t>,(llj >~ a> s^' .'■, kT'IS OfHO)c|ai©r|a>43ii 



^'£S 



co c3 l 






>'Cn • f~ CO 'U.H O ft?H 2 H 

°"B o fi » k ■' 



o3 

rd 



s 



C3 'H 



_ r ^ ©<S 2 e© Bv,' 



c« Sh 



1> <D ^ 43 El (».*»•'-< rt! 



o>— < .0>O 

43 cd d d -^ . 
..3.9 9 "3 -3 5 -g 

si DOJft □ 

^s-53 . d d.d_b 



02 

M 



CO ,5 

11 IS 



fe^ e8 Ea^^ri«-§^g|g e S,B- rt 2 

- r " ° §0.2 $ «^^ ° 1.3 § S s^ ^ 

g>-5 p) © § boplfi *£ !•- S &° ° 
g |>o-^cq3 ^^ 



03 d£^ 




•*5.tH 03 

tH H +3 © 

IhPP4^ OCR 



°^w^ 



cc o 



a CO ^ 

CD . GO 

CO 1— I HH EH 



2<i^ g^Spo ft 



cc 

!> 

o 



P) 
CC 

o 
o 



cc 

cc 
GO 



K 

o 

Ph 
ft 

O 
Pi 

o 

43 

o . 

,2pq 
.'o'd 

GO O d 

(S bp£ 

t» ©£. 
d^ 

2 s f 

I* 2 
£*§ 

EHE^ 

H 



2 8 -h 

43 O 

CDCL, 

a! ft 

<u d<! 

c £° o 

®® .0 

cw DQrd 
v„02 8 

43 ^ tn 

S^2 CC^' 

a 5s ^ ^ 
as d * 



!Pn 



-s 

up'H CC 

* rr> O 

<u ^ CO Z. 

^c1®3 

^sai 

x, ft be h 

a g£, 



O 

o 



c3 
o 

Pi 















CQ 




• •-( 




EH 


<±1 


t>a 


c3 
cc 


^ 


r— f 


T3 


CC 





r—t 


.3 


pj 



a 


T3 


c3 


< 


H 



: a? 



■ , e 

•go? 



aa 

8 a 

-CSrfS 



S" 

i-H 
i-H 

cq". . 

c3 1-1 



miii 

HIS 

c2,Q , « 00 

.picc.S't,^ 



00 I 1 • O _JT 
■a is ^» U (M CO 

<u » a, Paq. 

.§ sa CO P," 
•g 00 *> . 

- 8 ?t> • (M 






*. o 

6)Q 






a 



^* 



CO 



?Ss§ 5 I 



CM •!-! • 

rQ Offl 
Pj !>rH 

CO - r T> 

^H-2 

o . CO 
m 05 ft 

H N3 



p< 

CO 

PI 

o 
O 



cc co :fl * o 



I eo — ' 



I bX) 

,;!, 7 .J CO rj 
I • CO 

M -»o."d cc 
• :p; • .««<* 

o a t 1 -^! 



:d 



as ha 



CO 



poo 

CO CO 

w 

eo 

OCNI 
CO CO 

Sf 

eo 



©co I 

a I ® 

^> . 
k! ,rH to 

rs tc 

S ^ 2 
PIOEH 



13 Pi 

^ 23-d 
§EH :a 



^•id 50 . 

. H > 

O I 

CM .i-H 

Hoco 

A ..J 
*.<! f - 

• H Soo I 



:d t? »o 



^ 



J, 



U 1 



U5 

.HP 
:d M^ 

^^:d 
■*:d"> 

e m © 

ft) .^53 
COI-^ 



<3S 

eo 



. > 

CO 

^?> 



i-I 

T 

os 



S 



t i 



10 



> 

do jj 
eo 



O C3i 
CO CM 



S 

o 






05 



M 

M 

OSrH 

I OS 
N"5 



+= • — ' 



XrM 

«c3 



43 



iH es 



> > 



eo «° I 
.eo > I 

■i-H r-H 00 £3 
. . CM 



■° - d 

© M 



.H >' 



.O® 

CO 



>©© 



Who 

l r 



o 

CM 



u 
o 
O 



2 
d 
d 
o 
03 
1 — 1 

rd 
43 



00 



,d 
ft 



cc 
o . 

ft8 
43 ft 

u o 
Ph 



CD . CM 

> 43 O 

-S.eSN 



co- 1 ^ 
ccOQ 



•ri ffl O'S J, 

CO CO <B 43 d d s 

t^ C3 c3 P^ t> 4 s 



00 <u 'y ., 
cc,c| os 




.a 



d ^ O .-^rs ftcc-r 1 ^ ^d Pl«2i3 



bo 
Pi 

■i 

u 

CO 

+3 

CO 

Pm 

4-3 

m 



bo 

I 

s 

CD 

Ph 

43 
02 



be 
u 

d 

■g 

f4 

CO 

43 
CO 

Ph 

4-5 

m 



bo 

5-1 

d 

CQ 

f-i 
CO 
43 
cc 
Ph 
43 



O 

o 

to 
o 



to 

CO 

o 

o 

o 

o 



CO 

p 
fa 



H 

o 

a 



g bo"» 

Hh CO 

w oa-2 
to r © 

•h « d 
EH <l P 



CQ 



Ph 

w 



HH 



EHH 



,Q O © c^ bD 

(D ® © CD CD 



Ph 

o 



Ph^2 

o 



Ph 
EH 

O 



f^ 



^3 © 

a 
s 



43 

c 



© ft 
© 
CQ 



112 



m 

M 
ft 
< 



d>> 



o ■ 
co- 
rd' 
a 



■c w .9 d 

s g « ,rt . 

03 CD rf 

o o twa 

'P 

9'2'£ 
9 s 

x - 

rd'S^O 

Ml a 

° .,cft 

d - 2 c3 
5 co o3 w 

tt. d J a 

kEh d o 

CD . fil-3 

03 o cd 43 !rt 

-af > c« r d 

-P d "^ 03 t" 

m d co o,d 

r"5 CO J="i 00 



5 



D2 

rt 

CD 

» — i 
ft 

5 

p. 

>d 

CD 

w 

f> 

81 

>i00 



ft 

CD 

o 
m 



o 



e 
s 

-3 55 

a pa 

a 



9 bO 



I* 

03 d) 

4-> <*4 
. W 

'oo c3 

a 

O 03 
CD CD 

■d 

+3 tH 

M 03 

O 

..a 

00 g 

-I rj 

.33 

cS ^ 

H^d 

,d >s • 
•*= £« :d 



a 


> 


X 


O Cfc-i 


4-> 


M 

<4H 
+3 


o 
o 


1 


,d 


43 


ti_i 


00^ 


O 



O 


rp 


m 


eo 


4a 


pq 


> 


d 

03 




co 

f— < 


a 








CD «> 




rjt lO 




00 00 





o 

d 

CD 

43 

C3 

43 

o. — . 

O u 

CD 

£g 

"is 

d O 
Pi'-' 

CD 

02; 

<B >, 

rd *4 

-P 03 

fcfl 

O 03 

bJD+1 
2 o 

I— I 

be 



u 

d 

43 

PI 

CD 

o 

>o 

O 



CD 
CD 
02 



3 



ci 
DQ 


3 
o 


id 


M 


g 


43 


<S 


C3 


r^lY) 


CD 


OT 


rH 

o 


S 




^J 


t> 




rH 


Ml 


S 


h 


43 


O 


EU 

rd 


pq 


CD 


<n 


t^W 


d 


+j 


a 
> 


to 
o 


d 


a 


ci 


03 



^ 



pi a 

be" 
c3Ti 



o 
o 

o 



W 
o3 

C4H 

o 

CD 

> 

o 

CD 

CD 

^4 



a 


OS 

lO 


C 00 




rH 


Uh 




g 


6m 

H 
O 

d 


c 

4= 


Em 


d 


orl 


o 


CD 


rd 


f— < 


CJ 


O 


CO 


l> 
0) 


H 


43 


h 


o 


^ 


CD 


id 


fl 


d 


O 


d 
o 




h 



,§5do 
o o 

C3^ CD^-s 

03HS 



»^2 



m o 

43 CH 

o 



oo 

I-H 

bod 
d.2 



S a;i3'3 

2 bece cd 
•fj-o cd_ 
.d ^ 03 

06 

■Jl CD H 



■i^»i" CD 



43 

o 



t<- o3 
c3«« 
CD ~ 



° CD00d 

03^ 



5-S d 
» ..a 



.9 fl ©^-S 

» ° O Q3 O 

P-I^d 43 02 

43 «W • rJ "J 



03 
CJ 
CO 






rd 




d 


a 


ci d 


CD 





o 


— 


^ 


oo 




CJ 


p. 


»H 




d 




ft 



^rH CS 



3gn5> 

"la^s 



-4i 00 

s oo 

•!5 • 
^> ft 

00 „ 

CO 

rsi f-H 

•^ 03 

■2 w 

v£ c8 



CD ^i 

• - 1 'a 

H pi 

c3 



CD 
00 



03 



CD 
03 



00 






^1 
o 



s 65 s Q. 
? ? ^ ft 



Co 40 



§00 
is 

8 gOO 



o 
O 

03 . 

Cr 



d 

43 

o 
o 
O 



Hco 1 



cil 



!> 



• rH 



CO 
CM 



,-CO 
03 cm 



a.j 



SO 



U 43 CNJ 



CO 
rH 

> 

■g 

M 

CD 

I . 

^3 



CO 






cS'i'Sm .wis • 
S I, G °* o* M 

M CM « 1— I CO CM 



CO 00 
CM . 

3"S 

J 10" . 

j|:d > 

«5 C35 
CM CM 



00 CM_S 
jr-B 



03 •- ,• 



: P 



coo J 

-# M :d 

k! *" X 

.CM " 
43 
43 . •- 

o3:d-* 
«:d 



TfTrH 

•"CM ••> 



gco=d 

rH «, .ri 5 , 



(M 

=0 •« -a" 

co -H 

.j a M 

>co •- 

"■co 1- ! 
»o eo co 

«> .rH, 



"> •" t> 



•7 00 

cd :d 
:d 'S 

«^ 00 <q 
co* I *> 



cm "s t: 

r^ 03 . ij 

r^ co M 



00 

:a 



ITS 

"<+l 



03 
43 

o 

<1 



b 

-3 



11 

■■*£ 
°* 

O i 
CM a. 

Q. 



•B ;-»,■ r^co;*. 








u 




— 


43 






Pi 


CO 




4a 


ft 


d 


CD 




R 


XJ 


CO 


<-i 


~ 


O 


fi 





CO 
CD 
O 

"d 

o 
CJ 



.1 

02 



c 



^i/Sii-? cs 03 
d h ?r< d c 



u « O 



an d a 
a 0.23 

O >*rH 



00 

£> 

CO 
t> 

Ph 

-5 
p 
ft 



•A o 

a © 

cd « 

t> r*J 

r^^ 



3 



C8 f4 

d n o3 
oft 

• rH 
43 

03 



H 

d 
-a 

03 

CD 
ft 
43 
02 



CD „ 

5rg 

Hi 

r^5 3 

c3 ftp? 
f-i o 

rO„H 



bn 



ao 

CO 

rH 
CD 
43 
CD 
ft 
43 
02 



t« c3 
°^ 
>>% 

rV r CD 
©r^H 

co o3 
d£ 

5 2 

go 



PS 
°M 



03 
P 



h4 
03 

M 

o 

Q 



rM 03 

ps S-d 
o^ d 

C3 
fcrH CO 
S M » 

W 03 43 

o t> d 

co >» CD 

E-^a 



h) . 
PS CQ. 
PS . 

o r 

H CO 
OW IH 

3g 



cs 



0! 



rd 



o 



ft 



ft 
P 

o 



• "8 






>- 



113 



oats 
,2,3 .5 

2^ a ^ C 

sail 



S Pfd 
m OrP 

,Q 05 -iH 



© 



W ,P O +» 

O p -fe 



to >,© 
• rt ^2 53 
•s 03_ 

*» s Q 9 

pj c3 co o 
I § «" § 

1*8£ 

O j) ^ o 

id ©O cs 
-2 bc<~ gL 

^S P p 
2^-3-p 

s » 2 * 

H 02 P O 

•4=--' CJ'.'P 

M 05 ^ © 
© 00 » H 

,p _cj rn -u 

- cf£a 







^1^2'g 

■a la* -a 

ft S 5 k_ 

£ oS PI'S 



pi © 

o o 

© 
.P 

g bfl 

2 « 

O H 

cp 
Pi P 
-5 o 
^ o 

. m 

io c3 

-Pi 

rP c3 

03 g 



pH © 
©P5 , 



rHHp' 



to % 



O « 
-u © 

>*3 r-l 

© . 

cp P M 
© ca • 
Pi 'P 
ft- o 
"PO 

02 P p 

$3 -13 "3 

rH M O 

P P 
•3 © © 

'cjfH £ 

p © 

-00 cs 
05 b. 
<p • t> 

>i£ip 
o3 '3 
«J © P 

o c3 



P © 
CP 



•—I 
o 



rO P 
^ © 

rP © 

fc£,P 



5* 

rP © 
fcD> 

P (3 
O © 
Sh ^ 

O 

Pil 
© 

0o 



.a m 

0Q ^2 



Q • 

cS p 
<o.2 

O « 

'P o 

^^ 
■^ 

c © 



tx> 

00 



05 



^1 

o 
m 



CO 
00 



p 

o 

13 
p 

o 

Hi 

02 

© 

bD 
© 

EH 



» o d 
kJeS^, 

feirP.S 

?L CO 

•« 3 P CD 

O 02 O p) 

w--;^ © 



CO 
00 






xi 
o 

02 



CO 

00 



S 

6Q 



XJ 

o 

05 



P 
© 

-k^9 
P 

o 
O 



X io ' rt :p 

ft ^s 

02 .-"° 

o:p 

CD - rt • :p 

h id 

P-* I - 
^h!^ . 

© . -rH 

P+3t> | 

EH ft-rt 
© Mos 
w Hco 



to P 

£H 

» © 
00 k^ 
— © 

r-l ft 



I .- m ■•< 
© i-l Jj (M 

© N . 

a J, - 10 
r 2 •§ M ! 



q 



ffi ^:pco d 

S ft& -5 



CC CO OS 

cq co c<o 



OS CO CO 
I— I CO 00 

d 53 jkj 

I CO . 



.M-OOoi" 
I— 1 

©QfT - 

^S:P 

j - 

" i> t> 



O M CO 
CO - 



i-T > co" I w | c?q 

!> .J . -* r-T 

co >:po 
° I I I 

<M I r-l •» I 
I IM (M i^ CO _«_ S 

SfONH I 

CO « 4, 
ffiCD^ 



opw ..0° 
I cot^ 

»0 (iOpOOjq 



»o , 



IPCMrHr-ICXlr-l MOO 



o 

p 

o 



c3 . 

© g 

® "p 
« g 

2 a 

Ha 



I 

CO 

« 

P 

rP 

o 

H» 



CO 



M 



© . 

Hi I 



© 

CO -r~* 

rP o5 
fto 

-1= ft 

p ffl 

©^3 

©o 
Ph 



<M 



i 

So . 

p <i 

Ph 



1-1 CO 



05 



c3 
SI 



O -k= 
_^ o P 

rj 0_0 

PCQ^ 
cS P 

. © 9 

•4-3 1—l 1-4 



© © 

r^P <N 

£•■3525 

■n CO 



l-l CM 

a p 

•5 2 
2 « 

rO O 

Ph 



"Sri 

P - 
O 03 

•r-t 'r-i 

"S H 

cS cj 

!2iPH 



05 

© 
o 

o 
O 

H 

o 
© 

p— I 
• l-l 

EH 



02 



05 

Ph 



02 
P> 
M 

Ph 



05 

IH 

w 

H 

H 
o 
■< 



05 

<] CO 

o o 



n 

-A 

n 



i— i 

CO 

oT 

P 

M 

t5 
Ph 



P 
bo 

02 



S3 

EH 

r5 

H 



H 



w 



P3 



|H 



P^ 



114 



m 
W 

PS 

w 
P3 



cse f 

c * ■» 
o a so h 

,3 V*<i CD 
.S «2 jc' © 

1-1 cog 

SohJ 

P OH • 

pa^-p 

©£ © ti 

a° -5 

3 >-.05qo 

ftg oj 

" "5 cfl o 



fcO 

Pi 



© w 

> o 
(fl >> 

© *H 

•—I (fl 

CD.Q 

curt: 

*" S 

CO -F * 

Mi OQ 

<J3 



o CM 

pi II 

<fl-3 

as 
© (A 

© -u 

•a s 

— C3 






t> 

jj ■■-< 

^S 

-2.3 

cfl © 

g ft 

O 02 

C o 






a 


□ 

ea 



03 

PI 

a 

'o 
o 

o 

p 

■0 

PI 

© TJ 

" PI 

3© 




02 .£ 

© 

B-p P 

oa a 
1-4 © p 

.Q.Q 



Cros 
d - £ 

f B N 2 

P oOH 



R . 

<fl p 

o 

.P P 
£ ft 

^r © 



k.S 

"OB'S 

CO . 

■g IS 

©CM 5. 

fl co rfi 
00 . s 

^ « e3 

&^ S • 

R tngN 

t> ca.2"* 



o 
> 



H 

N 

ro 

rt CO 
to " 



S e 
§ S 

I J 

e 2 

- ■*> 

ce » 

O 

Q ^_ 

g.| 

c ~ 
i-jr2 



pq 



> S CD.!-. 



p 

© 

p 

o 
O 



© 

cfl ^ 

00~ 

■F ° 

Pi 



mIII 

(^ C« H r. 



lO CQ 



cfl P 



c3 « 



.CO 



CO 
(N 



Q 
> . 








5 




p 




hi 




mm 




CD 


OS 




t^ 


1 

00 


X 




CD 










W 


CM 

CO 




i 




•p-( 



S «CN 
•g CD -H 

*= a ! 

® . 

ft o >>-i 

S"ft^;2 



_ 



CM 



CO 



© 

P 






£1 I 



^ I— « 
. CO 



I 
o 






M 



Mco'fcC 

CM CD 



MCOH 



** 2 

^2 p 

•^02 



bD 


. 


^hXJ 






^ 


hJ 








ce 


CD 
Ph 


© 

ft 


4a 


a 


OQ 


»-i 



^©* 

p3 

©Ph 
c3 



© 

o 

9 

o 
O 

o 

o 






CO 

p> 

Gf 

CO 

O 



CD 
m C3> 



fc> 






tf 






^1 



115 



m 
M 
Ph 



95 

© 

© 



O 
CM 

c3 

be 
g 

© 

H 

r0 

© 

• rH 

© 

OQ 
© 

•3 

pi 
c3 

>d 

-, * 

o a 

o © 

H 



r- 


c 




,0 03 




rr-f 


Eh 




03 


o 


l> 


+J 




M 


m 


43 


^H 


1 — 1 

o 
Q 


M 

CD 
EH 


73 



os >H 



H 

en ® 
E? . -+ 

PI'S *? 
~. © u 

leg 

PvT-« 
• u © 

iSEHe! 

Ot^ 5 

pqd d 

W pi 



a 



2-i fl 
■gj- 

£^ 

O © 

^ "O 02 
r-l © Pi 

t-H * H 

.Ph +=> 
Pi ° 

»-» J 

o° =* Pi 

to £> 

© ■© J"" 

Ph,o © •* 
<! to i-i 



33 Xj 



,E| 

*T2 



© Pf 

02 g 



i3 

© 

CO 
H 

© 

H 

© 



£a.a 

O ©T3 . 

•2 ©2.3 



o 



:.a 



© 



» 



,22-3 ho 
,o Pi % M 
c« cS J © 

,a pi-w 

>ga^ 
<\i3 a © 

© o"3 



^^ 

© T3 

© J 
02 ©rff 

rd 00 

OQ fl 

© • 

<p fe to 
?>^ PI 

03 M O 

.M S 

•d - 

to g m 

s S © 

2 d 

© H,H 
43 a> HI 

43drrt 

!-• 9. © 
°.S H 



d P,Q 
fc O 

w cc-P 
fc ©£ 

.rd O 

■85'g 

to q^ " 

rM.2'-* 3 

OG,cS 

•^« H 

© © c3 

d Pi © 

2f^^to- 

+=, o3 a 

f-i =H _, _ 
c3 Odd 



CO 



H-" .*&. 
© PI © 

P .2 > 

^ a* 3 

gg^as 
t>. ©sa^ 

.■+= m d" 



^■s © 



©s 



djrf © 

4=.rt c! 



o 



pi ft o3 
Hi .3 -el S 



T3 

d m 

©•rt 
^^ 

03 o 

at 

H © 

O .£ 



d 
o 
© 



© 

" 00 




OS 
t>. 
i-l 

© 

to 

0Q 

• r-t 
© 

•l-H 

83 

d 
-m 



to 

Pl 

© 

d 
o 
O 



•a^ o^ 
pi a oq^ 



d?= 



-g a H 

I Pl -^ p" 

INS® 



© 

_H 

g 
to" 

r— 4 
© 

Ph 
to 
O 

H 

Pl 

o 



© 

d 
© 

to" 

I — I 

© 

CO 

O 

CJ 

d 
o 



'© on 


•^tlH oQ ^ 
co o © O 




42 

© 


&■§ 


&s S®" 




O 


to m 


OQ © b-CM 

O 53 r 




o=S 




© . 


O^ 


C5 cd wr? 

1—1 1 




««5 

to os 


0Q 




■3 | 


^ a 


he four 
ept 115 
it. and 
i. iii. 35- 




fttL 


d.2 
.OR 

OQ 

2£ 


j>5 


to r-l 

o . 

. IP— 1 

o d 


H & 


E" 1 S «3-c 


!s 


hd 




©,2iv_- 


a 


O 
1-3 



M :d I :a I 

© 00 rH 
t0 lO -rH O 

-^rJ.-.S 

OTfl d 






Ph Pi I •- 

© CO CD 



-o'p 



O H H H (M +1 



© 



ft 
CO 

d© 

^ © 



© 

03 « 

ft" S 
"O 

43 ft 
?r2 

CD T3 
0Q c_. 

So 

rH 



OQ 
© 

O 

O 

O 
© 



r? • 

S| 

O © 

."d © 

rn-b 
.2^ 



_Q CO 

o 09 

• iH 'p-l 

03 03 
^fH 



Hffl • 

i^o 

w d 
w a 

Ph 



oa 
d 

M 

M 
t-t 

o 



6^ 

1:1 ^ 
O « 

43 rH 

eg os 

jZjrH 



I a • 

©S r? 

d os 1 ^ 



a IS? 

d JH M 

© M © 

SOfH 
°43 43 



rd ° 
43 

O ^0S 

r< 0Q . 

r2 o 



c3 d 

Jh © 
rO-13 

•d OQ 
HH © 

'olfi 



0Q 

d 

<! 

H 

Ph 

«i 
o 



02 

o 

h 
o 



r=4 

oF> 

firH 



02 

r3 

d 
<l 

0Q 



5 

Ph 
O 

Ph 



6. 

02 



Ph 



M 



rN 



Ph 

o 



Ph 



H 



i2 



m 

M 
P3 
< 



116 



S-h 
'teg 



a a 

o <b-3 

8 > a 



£8 

i 



c3 



03 O 

o © 

a* 



III 

8 £ <s 

.8 Pi 

co >— ? C3 

<3 ° d 

1 

ls Sl3 



££&*, 



tc R u_. a., d 
goo 



v; 



to: . 

*-d 
© 






.2o> 



be 



^ o-d ©id 
5 ^o g S 

n-l — ! 5J ^ o 

£00 cd 3^ 



h 






c3 



2 5 .. 3 

;T © '~ O © 
ft > C3 © > 



(0 

'Ah 

© . 

£^ 

„cS 






d 



°^: 



c 



C_i -*J 'O 

•* [>■ Cw ■ 



sa 



»0 to 

..(BO 

iM i-l 

© 

© fltS 
SH.„ V 
O 

c3 ^ 

§££ 

C3 C _0S Jw 
?_. **-» 

_r S ^ — ' 

2?o>o 



^3 



flS 



-3 S 3 
© ^ .5 

"d -^co 
<s ° 
© 52 jo. • 
03 drd; s» 

Phpj£:3 



•*H © 
o ©,5 

d "3 



1 W M 



X" 5 



"nH^'R 



gas " 

d ©g ©*H 

'K^ -^ -R 

«•-" """' *— * _, 03 

-e « s a 



i-l (M 



03 

JO 03 > 

o -w T 

03 I— I 

l* 

a s ° 



•r-i ^> 
(M 

CO . 



.50 



:3 co . 



o > 

■^ 

hN 



'E -« 



.5 5 



50 >■ •T' 



o3 . eq ^ 

o -^ i-. • 

030Q . . fn 

a — ••£ c 

1 B^ 

hv ,. ■ 

'CO,,,:- 



I-H 



C »o 
■ r, 03 



© s - 

beg". 

^ P OS 

2 0) © o <° 

*(5 rC — -U 

■ — ' -^3 Qj 

_• 'fc OHfl 

Ssflo 
^* «, a ^ s • 

,2 a a © 

-i _ — e3 



MS. 



O 03 rg 
"-1 ^1 M u 

7: 



* ' «^d 



3 ^ (-1 



C>4 1-H CI 1-H 



— v: .„ j 3 



^3 © *"■ 

-u © o 

•g»co 

O M y 

n M " 

5= c< ; 

as- 

""r* 3- c3 • 

SI* 



D 


© 

- 

-- 


© 


. 


r. 


Hj 


© 




> 


■r- 

' 1 


m 
— i 


^ 


A 


© 




a> 




O 


a 


'.. 


~ 


o 


is- 


© 


>1 




-1 


F™H 


— 




<U 


? 




s 

c 


a" 


7 




^w 


& 



>^ 

M o 

Jr 

•^ eft 

. • i-H 

H I lO* 
_CM iM 

<M ^ N 
CO I 
. 00 •" 

««h GO 

%V I 

CO -r-4 

CO I > 

.25 * 



H 






T^ 




3 


. 


3 


PI 


© 


o 


CJ 


-^ 


id 


d 




u 


P< 




A 


^5 


— 


S 


? 


PH 


» 


o 


O 


© 

-4-3 


t3 




W 





© 
to 



c3oi 

© 

PJ 
© 

•E 
o 

m 



jh c3 
O „ 

d so 

|a 

03 K- . 

c oo 

> H 



03 

Pi 
© 



© 
© 

Pi'55 
o 

c © 
©'d 

go 



03 
© 
© 

o 
O 

O 

o 



en 



H 

- 



« =3 I :fl JS d 

^•roo^. ?^ 

03" i-H "O i-H O 
O .„' O (M -^ 

^ .^ © 

.2 ■* *." o -^ 

O. . "^ P] 03 

Sdo I j§ ft 

© o ^ *> jq " 03 

•S P3 rt • Ph ® ^ 

J p\ .-.-<? -OH 

Pn Q oi co 

Uhh 



( -H ci 






2° 
•a d 

© *3 

d M 

03 O 
© _ri - 

M cia 



o2 

o 
© 






03 

■ — ' i 

©C<1 
03 

o . 



Ph c3 



: 5 > 

> M 

^o 

r- 1 Ci 

. CO 

M I 



l^t K » 



I ts 

N S 

H h 

M « 

O « 

^d 

si 
i s , 

CO m 
i-l c^ 



TZ © 
C3 o 

03 

03d 
O -y 



its" 



Jj) I— ■ -*-" 



< 



■r. 

- 

M 

o 

<5 



•r-t 

Hi, 



d 



T3 T" -1 

cet2 M 

'S H -13 c3 

hO ©Ch 

>o d 
pq 3 





,d 




43 




•fH 




fe= 




«. 




03 




l-H 




© 




P< 




03 • 




C '1 




O© 




. © 








d © 




£^ 




03 © 




a a 




Eh o 




ra 



to 

d 

03 



© 

Ph 

-1-3 

CO 



d 

OQ 

U 
© 

-4J 

© 

Ph 



m 



d o 

Ph 



OM 



03 

-4 
H 

M 
►H 
O 

o 

« 

H 

Ph 



03 

t> 



» 

O 

Ph 



Ph 



hH 

o 



Ph 

Ph 



PS 
Ph 



w 



HI 



a 

c3 



117 



co 

M 

P3 



c3 



CO .3 >" 

-_- o 

Og . 

d ^ >; 

§ co M 

•g " I 

IH-3 • 
o 

02. 

CD 
^*>^S be* 

J) JCOh 
03 , — I iJJ 

rd ffl Q-d 

o be ,ri a 

O CD .., !> 



OJ 



pf pi 

c3 c3 
oo « 

-is 

O 

O CO 
CO <j 

•ife . 

pH CD 1 -' 

- fn 43 
N O -u 

"S^-Sh 

Ss-g 

o bc.S) 

Q p 10 

^ fn CD 

Ht3 



ft <D /-5 
O rd M 

U o 

.pM 

h* 
on 3 

•d 2 

fit) . 

Ms 

43 3 • ft 

03 03 3^ 
^^J c3 CD 

.2 b^ 3 

■£^ 

r dr ° en— ' 
Ph CD 43 



~ I . • 43 






CD 



CD Pi >, 

y cd tn o 

P-d rH 

^ cQ <D 
43,2 bJD_g 

C* CD £-j 

OJ CO O h h 

v, sK $_, 03 43 
>h coti M J, 

prd^'tl g 
o cD^rS > 

^ 2 S 

^^ o 
S^co 



ft 



<B .9 bo m 
^ pi P-"3 

rO.rO £ 



CD 



^ CO -O 

be> CD 



8 P bofi 

O 03 % 



rrt CO 05 CQ rt 

°^g 



* 



+3 CD 



5 3 tyfl 



co oS 



O . 02^ 



CD 

co. 

SS2- 2 ^= 

© 3 d co h • 
H JJCj CD ro^ 



O-rJ 



c3 „ 



I 



^ 00 CD 
^ r^ O- ^ O 

.22 co be beg. J 
QH c5 cS" d 

pi ? P -e o 



is o 

05 
CD >> 

•si 

O CD 

II 

CD H 
CD O 

tig 

a » 

• rf >> 

- f-i 

CO rj 
CD-P . 

£ d'G 

cs cd , a 

f_, o . 



-rt 




cl 


PI 
o 




••-I 


o 

ce 


O 


ft 


F 1 




X? 


^J 


-1 




ft 


\i 


cw 




o 


S-i 


CD 


< » 


-p 


-u 


cc 


-i 


T3 


H 






CD 
+3 

PI 

o 
O 



CD 
CD 
=4-1 
CD 



£ 



O 
CD 

EH 



O ■ CO o 

■d "S S -rj 

"3-w d.Q 
,„.S CD 

Pjcg^W S 
o ^ o3 fe 



» Bh 
S o3 co 

^ -S 
MS " 

»o . •> 

00 >J 

t^ . CD 
O^CD 

g^8 

O "»> CD 



be A^ 

d ^ -«S 



_o •<-< ~ 

d ft H 

<d rito 
■«^ 9 co 

<=> pi .2 •-< 

CO .3 +3 „ 

cn^.2 s 



ftSH 

fttrl. 



d • 
ftfe: 


si 


r0 


co ,2 


ft2 


gw 


bci>, 


op 


Orr) 


rd CD 


^■3 



I .a a;s 

o ft^ 



o pi 
rd cc3 



o • 
M •- 

o 



r ^ CD" 03* „ 

Q ^ cdO 



i-H lO CM CO 
. CM »0 rH 
«|H . . 

,c>:d m « 

CD M . 

u .* 

5>S .>-l 



a 



,§• 



M 



8 . 

5:51:0 so . 



fl 



IS 



I CM 

l-H « 

•rH i-t 

OH 
CO 



orTl . 

I **? 

^t . •» 
I :d« 

co > M 

.0 I"" 
.S co ■" 

>CO CO 

M ">7 

rH CO I 

cc3oo[^ 

s 1^ 

oo 

CO ■— I 



•tfl 



i 



Pi 

rd 
o 

t-9 






CO. 
OS 



0) 




CJ 




ert 


43 




■rH 


ft 


CO 

o 




ft 


+j 


CD 


CD 


-d 


B 


*H 


CD 


o 


(H 




ft 





r— I I 
C3 O 

§g 

H ««c3 
>;Pl 

n-| J- CD 

Is* 

dp 

r-i -W 



Hi PI© 
-4^Ph 

03 CO 43 

o pi o3 

h be CO 

^1 



o o 

MS 

o ° 

••9P, 



o3 H d . 

^o 
J p 43' 13 

•,dWpq2 

-2 •« 
pi 43 p] 
ft o3 o3 



o o^A 

Mo 
CO rH 
ti-i O . 
0^43 

£ 20 

S Pi CM 

rf >jrH 



bed 

CD S '-^ 

r-H 03 .lO 

to1^f> 

la b 

EHrH 



o g 

CD ctH 

-£ box 

.5 ©0 

rd O 

OO 



bo 



rO 
03 

fH 

CD 

43 
CD 

ft 
43 
CQ 



03 

CD 
CD 

o 

o 

tt-l 
o 



CO 
|2i 

H 



IH 

M . 
r+i iO 

<Icm" 

O •* 
M ^ 

M 



GO 



03 

?3co 

p 

G? 

03 
O 






s 



co 

r?i 

w 
p 
& 

03 

o 



g. 

• rH 

CO 



r^ 

525 

o 



ft 



ft 
o 

w 



ft 



-3 

I* 



Ad 






8 



118 



M 



PS 
P 
H 



: .,4 .J d'd.-, 
■J4V o tfrd 



list 



' E-4. 



• •" rH 

. >"d Pi 

. m •- a ts S 
.«»";= 8 

. ■" I ^ ^ 
; i,g **«£ 

,:fl -t> y d 

I ><m . MM 
i I :S ..2 

■.ri^ I r2 

' - d £ vj "5 ^ 
S'w w • ® 

I .« I .53 <13 

Jioco co >> 



ffl-PU 

%-~ 2 

-^ 05^2 

e^ C3 « 
O „rd 

•■as • 

a P»" 00 
© >-.pH 



^ 



°3§ 



■a ^o^ 

rd^s 

-w d , " 

3 §2t? 
3 a-* 



pi 

o3 2 s 



bo 



a += rd 

M 03 02 



■a Sg 

-2-* « m 
Is CO X! J° 

"111 



«b 

i-i d 

CO © 

S ° 

SPrd 

® PI 
c3rd 

-4-3 

CO .3 
ao3 



rd . 

2 d 

>-■£ 

%*? 
■** ■«. — > 

5=3 §-d 



£ *3 co 

m^> r»^ 
00 Sh cq 

CO : CO 

"O "O -^ •rH 

do^'? 

c3 v. d • 



: S- 



• §3.8 



d °-%£ 
ofaP-ce° 
RS-gtd 

■£ tS OQ c3 






»&es 



03 CS 



05 „-J2 



CO r* 



. 0Q 

CO T3 

3 d d 

Pk c3^ 

d n 
35 



S 

O ,H 

d a^ 



> d S g o 

i ifS^a 

H g«Offi 

■h s jj R to 

S2 M -2-d 

S^-Sd 
„^S-2§ 

■ ■s-^ - 

•xl Pi fed 

(M ^ O .(h 

,_| OS tO -rH 

. • a> *H -£2 

- io J <B ra 



T3 












d • 












c3 d 












co .2 












o +? 












c3 c3 












— o 












P-^3 












^■2 












-u 3 












w 












« O 












f-i „ 












o co 












■4J -»i 












•H 03 












-era 












H 














XI 






Q?r 






H>3 

• r-l 


CO 


©* 


O) 






^ 


•rH 


• rH 


I— ( 








-U 


4a 


03 




• 


oq" 


d 

CO 


d 

© 


•rH • 




d 

CO 


"3 . 

P<tO 
o u 

■-K CO 


03 

1 — 1 
CO 

Pi 
to 


02 
© 

a. 

OQ 


H © 

© o 

.9*0 




o 
O 




o 
C5 


O 




-5x1 
5.-S 






o 


u 

d 


'B 


Ph ^ 






o 


o 


o 


© 






XI 


fn 


p=) 


XI 






Eh 






H 




CO 


H 3* 

9^<1 d«" boo 


jQ* 


0Q ■■-] 


hi 

rH 




Cu x_j 


3 Tfl %-«•!-■ O CO co 






d 




Present pi 
of deposi 


^"'dgboS 

pq?rH=S^£0 


3 • 
© 

d^ 

'*3 

> 


^ ,r H 

73 > © 
. © 

K r-i r* 

-2 <* 

r5^ 


rQ 

0Q 
© 

© 
Ph 

+3 












S3 




CO 




■^ 




rH 




CO 


• 


lib 




09. 






OQ 
P 


CO 

■1 


CO 


to 




o 


fe 


DO 


■< 
M 

to 


to 




O 

o 


4 


to 


Hj 




o 


M 


© 

►H 


<) 


M 




t— » 


■< 


EH 


K 


03 




En 


tq 


H) 




to 

CO 




i 


O 


m 


P 


Pi 



M 



119 



TABLE IX. 

CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS.t 

THEIR NUMBER, DESIGNATION, AND DATE. 



A.— CONDENSED LIST OF THE CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF 

THE GOSPELS. 

*** The numbers in heavy type (1), the designation in Italics, the date in Roman 
numerals enclosed in parenthesis (XV.), or occasionally in figures (1168). Those 
narked with an asterisk (*) are regarded by Scrivener as having been satisfactorily 
3xamined. Abbreviations : G. stands for Gospels, a. for Acts and Cathol. Epistles, 
p. for Pauline Epistles, b. tor Mevelation, and E. for Evangelistaria. 



1.* Basileensis x a. n. iv. 
2 (X.) v. p. 82. 

2. do. a. n. iv. i (XV.). 

3. Corsendoncensis 2 

(XII.). 

4. Regius* 84 (XII.). 

5. JR. 106 (XII.). 

6. E. 112 (XL). 

7. E 71 (XL). 

8. E. 49 (XL). 

9. E. 83 (1168). 

10. E. 91 (XIII. ). 

11. E 121-2 (XII.). 

12. E. 230 (XL). 

13. E. 50 (XII.) p. 82. 

14. E. 70 (XIIL). 

15. E. 64 (X.). 

16. B. 54 (XIV.). 

17. E. 55 (XVI ). 
18 E. 47 (1364). 

19. E. 189 (XII.). 

20. E. 188 (XII.) . 

21. E. 68 (X.). 

22. E. 72 (XI.) p. 82. 

23. E. 77 (XL). 

1 In the Library at Basle. 
Facsimile in Scrivener. ( See 
p. 82 in this Manual. ) 

2 Once in the convent at 
Corsendonck; nowatVienna. 

3 The designation of many 
MSS. in the National (for- 
merly Royal) Library at 
Paris. 



24. E. 178 (XL). 

25. E. 191 (X.). 

26. B. 78 (XL). 

27. E. 115 (XL). 

28. E. 379 (XL?). 

29. JR. 89 (XII.). 

30. E. 100 (XVI. ). 

31. E. 94 (XIIL). 

32. E. 116 (XII.). 
3S.*E. 14 (XL) p. 83. 

34. Coislinianus 4 195 
(XL) 

35. C. 199 (XL). 

36. C. 20 (XL). 

37. C. 21 (XII.). 

38. C. 200 (XIIL). 

39. 0. 23 (XL). 

40. C. 22 (XL). 

41. C. 24 (XL). 

42. Medicceus* (?). 

43. Grcecus 6 4 (XL). 

44. Missyanus? (XL). 

4 This and the seven fol- 
lowing were once in the 
library of Bp. Coislin, of 
Aletz. They are now at 
Paris. 

5 Present locality unknown. 

6 In the Arsenal at Paris. 
Formerly called San-Ma- 
glorianus. 

7 In Brit. Museum, Add. 

MSS. 4949. Brought from 

Mt. Athos by Cassar de 
Missy. 



45. Bodleian 8 Baroc. 31 
(XIIL) 

46. B. Baroc. 29 (XL). 

47. B. Misc. 9 (XV.). 

48. B. Misc. (XII.). 

49. JS. Roe 1 (XL). 

50. B. Laud. 33 (XL). 

51. B. Laud. 31 (XIIL). 

52. B. Laud. 3 (1286). 

53. B. Selden28(XIV.). 

54. B. Selden29(1338). 

55. B. Selden 6 (XIIL). 

56. Lincoln Coll. (Oxf.) 
18 (XVI.). 

57. Magdalen CoZZ.(Oxf.) 

Greek 9 (XII.). 

58. Nov. Coll. (Oxf.) 68 
(XV.). 

59.* Caius Coll. (Camb.) 
403 (XII.). 



8 Bodleian Lib. at Oxford. 
Codices Barocciani are 
those purchased from the 
Lib. of Jacopo Barocci, of 
Venice, and presented to 
the Bodleian Lib. by fm. 
Herbert, of Pembroke, a.d. 
1629. Misc. are the codices 
Miscellanei; Laud, are the 
gift of Abp. Laud; Roe, of 
Thos. Roe ; and Selden, of 
John Selden, in the Bodleian 
Lib. 



* See Scrivener's Introduction for a fuller account of all these MSS., as well as of 
others more recently discovered and not yet numerically classified. 



120 



CUESIVE MANUSCRIPTS : THE GOSPELS. 



60. Univ. Lib. (Camb.) 
Dd. 9. 69 (1297). 

61.* Montfortianus (Trin. 
Coll. Dublin) o. 97 
(XVI.) p. 83. 

62. Univ. Lib. (Camb.) 
Kk. 5. 35 (XV.). 

63. Ussher 1 (Trin. Coll. 
Dublin) a. 1.8 (X.). 

64. Ussher 2 (Missing). 

65. Harleianus (Brit. 
Mus.) 5776 (XIII.) . 

66.* Galei Londinensis 1 
(XII.). 

67. Bodleian Misc. 76 
(XL). 

68. Lincoln Coll. (Oxf.) 
17 (XIII.). 

69.* Leicestrensis 2 

(XIV.) v. p. 84. 
70. Univ. Lib. (Camb.) 

LI. 2. 13 (XV). 
71.* Lambeth* 528 

(1160). 
72. Harleianus (Brit. 

Mus.) 5647 (XL). 
7S.Christ-Church (Oxf.) 

Wake 4 26 (XL). 

74. Ch.-Ch. (Oxf.) Wake 
20 (XIII.). 

75. Genevensis 19 (XL). 

76. C&sar. Vindobonen- 
sis, 5 Nessel 300 
Lambec. 28 (XL). 

77. Co3s. Vind. N. 154, 
l. 29 (XL). 

78. Nic. Jancovich de 
Vadass (Hungary ?) 
(XII.). 

79. Geor. Douzos* (?). 

80. Grown* (XL). 

1 Once belonging to Th. 
Gale, Dean of York. 

2 In Library of the Town 
Council at Leicester. 

3 Lambeth Pal. Lib., Lon- 
don. 

4 Formerly belonging to 
Alip. Wake. 

5 Imperial Lib., Vienna. 

6 At Leyden. 

7 " Probably somewhere 
in Holland."— Scr. 



81.3 (?) 

82. y (?) 

83. M onacen sis 1 518 
(XL). 

84. M. 568 (XII.). 

85. M. 569 (XIIL). 

86. Byzantinus [Pres- 
burg] (XL). 

87 ' .Trevirensis 2 [Treves] 

(XII.). 
88. (?) 
89.* Gottingensis (1006). 

90. Sac. Fabri* (XVI.) . 

91. Perronianus 4 (X.). 

92. Fceschii 1 b (XV.). 

93. Grcevii (?). 

94. Fceschi 2 (XVII.) . 

95. Lincoln Coll. (Oxf.) 
16 (XII.). 

96. Bodleian Misc. 8 
(Auct. d. 5. I.) 
(XV.). 

97. Hirsaugiensis 6 
(1500). 

98. Bodleian E.D.Clarke 

5 (XIL). 

99. Lipsiensis, Bibl. 

Paul. (XVI.). 

100. Paul. L. B. de 
Fubesioald [Pesth] 
(X.). 

101. Uffenbach (XVI.) . 
102.* (1591?) 7 

103. Regius 196 (XL). 

104. Hieronymi Vignerii 
(X.). 

8 MSS. cited in a correc- 
torium of the Xlllth cent. 

9 Seven unknown MSS., 
cited in 1440. See Scr. 

1 Munich. 

2 At Treves. See No. 250 
for Wetstein's 87. 

3 Copied by Jacobus Faber 
from a MS. dated 1293. 

4 Formerly Card. Perron's, 
s At Basle. 

6 Written by a monk of 
Hirschau. 

7 Readings cited by Wet- 
stein, but believed by West- 
cott to be from Cod. B. See 
Smith's Sib. Diet., art. New 
Testament. 



105. Ebnerianus* 

(Bodl.) Misc. 136 

(XII.) . 
103. Winchelseanus 
(X.). 

107. Bodleianus (XtV.). 

108. Cces. Vindob. Soil. 
4 F. 5. (XL). 

109. Brit.Mus.Add.51 17 
(1326). 

110. Ravianus, Berlin 
(XVI.) . 

111. Bodleianus (XII). 

112. Bodl. (XL). 

113. Harleianus i£io 
(Brit. Mus.) (XL; 

114. hlwtl. 5540 (XIIL). 

115. Harl. 5559 (XII.) . 

116. Harl. 5567 (XII.). 

117. Harl. 5731 (XV.). 
118.* Bodleianus Misc. 

13 (Marsh 24) 
(XIIL). 

119. Regius 85 (XII.). 

120. Supplement Gk. 
Paris 185. (XIIL). 

121. MS. once at St. 
Genevieve's (Paris) 
but now lost (1284). 

122. Bibl. Lugd. Bata- 
vorurn, (XII.). 

123. Cces. Vindob. Nesscl. 
240 Lamb. 30 (XL). 

124.* C. V. N. 188 l. 31 
(XII.). 

125. C. V. Kollar. 6 
Forlos. 16 (X.). 

126. Guebpherbytanus 9 
xvr. 16 (XL). 

127. Vaticanus 1 349 
(XL). 

128. V. 356 (XL). 

129. V. 358 (XII.). 

130. V. 359 (XIIL). 

8 " A beautiful copy on 426 
leaves ofvellum, with 27 lines 
in each, formerly belonging 
to Jerome Ebner von J'>s- 
chenbach, of Nuremberg." 
(Scrivener.) 

y At Wolfenbiittel. 

1 Vatican Lib. at Rome. 



CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS : THE GOSPELS. 



121 



131. 7. 360 (XI.). 

132. 7 361 (XI.). 

133. 7 363 (XL ?). 

134. 7 364 (XI. ?). 

135. 7 365 (XL?). 

136. 7 665 (XIII.) . 

137. V. 756 (XII.) . 

138. 7 757 (XII.). 

139. 7 758 (XII.) . 

140. 7 1 1 58 (XII.). 

141. 7 1 1 60 (XIII.) 

142. 7. 1 2 10 (XL). 

143. 7 1229 (XL). 

144. 7 1254 (XL). 

145. 7 1548 (XIII.) . 

146. Palatino-Vati- 
canus 1 5 (XII.) . 

147. P.-F. 89 (XL). 

148. P.-V. 136 (XIII.). 

149. P.-V. 171 (XIV. 

150. P.-V. 189 (XL). 

151. P.-V. 220 (XL). 

152. P.-7 227 (XIII.). 

153. P.-V. 229 (XIII.) . 

154. Alexandrino - Vati- 
canus, or Ghristince 2 
28 (1442). 

155. A.-V. 79 (XL?). 

156. A-7. 189 (XIL). 

157. Urbino -Vaticamis 3 
2 (XIL). 

158. Pii II. Vatic. 53 
(XL). 

159. Barberinianus 4 8 
(XL). 

160. B. 9 (1123). 

161. B. 10 (X.). 

162. B. 11 (1153). 

163. P. 12 (XL). 

164. B. 13 (1040). 

165. B. 14 (1197). 

1 Formerly belonging to 
Palatine.Elector of Bohemia. 

2 Gift of Christina, Queen 
of Sweden, to Alexander 
VIII. 

3 Brought to Rome from 
Urbino by Clement VII. (see 
p. 85). "AmoLig the cur- 
sives it stands next in value 
to 33." (Scrivener.) 

4 Lib. of Barberini Palace 
at Rome. 



166. B. 115 (XIII). 

167. B. 208 (XIV.). 

168. B. 211 (XIII.) . 

169. Vallicellianus 5 b. 

133 (XL). 

170. Val. c. 61. (XIII.) . 

171. Val. c. 73 (XIV.). 

172. Val. f. 90 (XIL). 

173. Vaticanus 1983 
Basilianus 6 22 
(XIII.) . 

174. Vat. 2002 Basil. 41 
(1053). 

175. Vat. 2080 Basil. 119 
(XIL). 

176. Vat. 21 13 Basil. 152 
(XIII). 

177. 7ai. ? Basil. 163 
(XL). 

178. Angelicus A. I. 5. 
(XIL). 

179. J.waeL a. 4. 11. 
(XIL) 

180. Propaganda ' 250 
Borg. 2 (XL). 

181. Francis Xavier 
(missing) (XL). 

182. Laurentianus 8 vi. 
11 (XIL). 

183. Lou. ti. 14 (XIV.). 

184. Law. vi. 15 (XIII.) . 
•185. Law. vi. 16 (XIII.). 
186. Law. vi. 18 (XL). 

VI 



187. Law. 

188. Law. 

189. Lau. 

190. Law. 



VI. 
VI. 
VI, 



23 (XIL). 
25 (XL). 

27 (XIL). 

28 (1285). 



191. Law. vi. 29 (XIII.) 

192. Law. vi. 30 (XIII.) . 

193. Law. vi. 32 (XL). 

194. Law. vi. 33 (XL). 

195. Lau. vi. 34 (XL). 

196. Law. viii. 12 (XIL). 

197. Law. viii. 14. (XL). 

_ 5 Lib. of St. Maria in Val- 
licella at Rome. 

6 Brought to Rome from 
Lib. of Basilian monks. 

7 College of the Propa- 
ganda at Rome. 

8 At Florence. Lib. founded 
by Cosmo de' Medici and his 
grandson Lorenzo. 



198. Law. Mdil. 221 
(XIII.) . 

199. Law. 99 (S. Mariae 
67) (XIL). 

200 Lau. 69 (S. Mariae 

66) (X.). 
*201. Brit. Mus. Add. 

11837 (1357). 

202. Brit. Mus. Add. 
14774 (^ St. M. 705) 
(XIL). 

203. (?). 

204. Bononiensis (Bo- 
lognaRoyal Library) 

2775 (XL). 

205. Venet. S. Marci 9 
5 [86: 4] (XV.). 

206. 7 8. M. 6 [86: 4] du- 
plicate of 205 (XV.). 

207. 7 8. M. 8 [86 : 7] 
(XIL). 

208. 7 8. M. 9 [86 : 1] 
(XIL). 

209. 7 8. M. 10 [86 : 1] 
(XIL) v. p. 85. 

210. 7 8. M. 2.7 [86 : 4] 
(XIL). 

211. 7 8. M. 539 [86 : 5] 
(XIL). 

212. 7 8. M. 540 [86 : 6] 
(XIL). 

213. 7 S.iH.54o[86: 1] 
(XL). 

214. 7 8. M. 543 [86 : 7] 
(XIV.). 

215. 7 S'. if. 544 [86: 5] 
(XL). 

216. Canonici l (?) 

217. Vinet. 8. Marci 
[86 : I] (XIII.). 

218.* Cces.-Vindob. 2 23 
Lamb. I. Ness. 23 
(XIII.) . 

9 Ducal Pal. Lib., Venice. 
Eleven MSS. (including 217) 
which were examined by 
B argon in 1872. 

1 Brought from Corcyra 
by the Abbot M. L. Canonici. 

2 Of. No. 76, and see Scri- 
vener (2nd Ed.), p. 411, for 
some notice of Alter's printed 
edition of this MS, 



122 



CUKSIVE MANUSCEIPTS : THE GOSPELS. 



219. C.-V. l. 32 n. 321 
(XIII.) . 

220. C.-V. l. 33 n. 337 
(XIV.). 

221. C.-V. l. 38 n. 117 
(XL). 

222. C.-V. l. 39 n. 180 
(XIV.). 

223. C.-V. l. 40 n. 301 
(XIV). 

224. C.-V. Kollar 8. 
Forlos 30 (?). 

225. C.-V. Koll. 9. For. 
31 (1192). 

226. Escurialensis 1 x- IV - 
17 (XL). 

227. Esc. x- Hi. 15 
(XIII.) . 

228. JSscx.iv. 1 2 (XIV.). 

229. .Esc. x- iv. 2 1 (1140). 

230. Esc. <p.m. 5 (101S). 

231. Esc. <f>. in. 6 (XII.). 

232. JEsc.0.iii.7(XIIL). 

233. Esc. v. 11. 8 (XL). 

234. Havniensis 2 1. 
(1278). 

235. Havniensis II. 

236. Eeadings from No. 
440 (q. v.). 

237.* Sanctce Synodi* 42 

[Matthei d.] (X.). 
238.* 6'. 8. 48 [Mt. e.] 

(XL). 
239.* 8. 8. 47 [Mt. g\] 

(XL). 
240.* 8. 8. 49 [Mt. i.] 

(XII.) . 
241.* Dresdensis a. 172 

[Mt. k.] (XL). 
242.* 8. 8yn. 380 [Mt. 

1.] 380 (XIL). 
243.* Typographei S. 8. 

13 [Mt. m.] (XIV). 
244 * Typoyr. 8. 8. 1 
Mt. n.] (XIL). 



1 Lib. of the Escurial in 
Spn in. 

2 Royal Lib., Copenhagen. 

3 Lib. of Holy Synod, 
Moscow. Collated by C. 
I''. Matthee. 



245.* S. 8. 265 [Mt. o.l 

(1199). 
246.* S. 8. 261 [Mt. p.l 

(XIV.). 
247.* 8. 8. 373 [Mt. q.l 

(XIL). L 1J 

248.* 8. 8. 264 [Mt. r.] 

(1275). 
249.* 8. 8. 94 [Mt. s.] 

(XL). 
250.* 8. 8. see Table 

viii. cod. V. [Mt. 

v.] (Wetsteins 87) 

(XIII.). 
251. * Tabularii Imperial. 

[Mt. x.l Moscow 

(XL). " 
252.* Dresdensis a. 145 

[Mt. z.) (XL) 
253.* MS.of Nicephorus, 

Abp. of Cherson 

(Mt. 10) (XL). 
254.* Dresden a. 100 

(Mt. n) (XL). 
255* 8. Synod. 139 (Mt. 

12) (XIII.) . 
256.* Typogr. 8. S. 3 

(Mt. 14) (IX. ?). 
257* 8. Synod. 4 120 (Mt. 

15) (IX.). 
258.* Dresdensis a. 123 

(Mt. 17) (XIII. ). 
259.* 8. Synod. 45. (Mt. 

a) (XL) 

260. Regius 51 (XII.) 

261. R. 52 (XIV) 
262.* R. 53 (X.). 

263. B. 61 (XIII.) 

264. B. 65 (XIII.) 

265. R. 66 (X). 

266. B. 67 (X.). 

267. B. 69 (X.). 

268. B. 73 (XIL). 

269. B. 74 (XL). 

270. B. 75 (XI.). 

271. B. 75 a (XIL). 

272. B. 76 (XL). 

273. B. 79 (XIL). 

274. B. 79 a (X.). 

4 Said by Scrivener to bo 
identical with Uncial Cod.O. 



275. B. 

276. R. 
277 B. 

278. R. 

279. R 

280. R 

281. R. 

282. R 

283. R 

284. R 

285. R 

286. R 

287. R 

288. R. 

289. R. 

290. R. 

291. R. 

292. R. 

293. R. 

294. R. 

295. R. 

296. R. 

297. R. 

298. R. 

299. J?. 

300. R, 

301. E. 

302. R. 

303. R. 

304. R. 

305. R. 

306. R. 

307. B. 

308. R. 

309. R. 

310. R. 

311. £. 

312. R 

313. R. 

314. E. 

315. It. 

316. R. 

317. R. 

318. R. 

319. R. 

320. R. 

321. R. 

322. R. 

323. R. 

324. R. 

325. R. 



80 (XL 

81 (XL). 

81 a (XL). 

82 (XIL). 
. 86 (XIL). 

87 (XIL). 

88 (XIL). 
90 (1176). 
92 (XIV.) 

• 93 (XIIL). 
95 (XIV). 

. 96 (1432). 

98 (XV.). 

99 (XVI). 

100 a. (1625). 
108 a (XIIL). 

113 (XIL). 

114 (XL). 

117 (1373). 

118 (XIIL). 
120 XIIL). 
123 (XVI.). 
140 a (XIL). 
175 a (XIL). 
177 (XL). 

186 (XL). 

187 (XL). 

• 193 (XVI.). 
. 194 a. (XL) 
. 194 (XIIL). 
. 195 (XIIL). 
. 197 (XIL). 
, 199 (XL). 
, 200 (XIL). 
. 201 (XIL). 

202 (XL). 

203 (XIL). 
206 (1308-) 

208 (XIV). 

209 (XIL). 

210 (XIIL). 

211 (XIL). 
211 (XIL). 
213 (XIV). 

231 (XIL). 

232 (XL). 
303 (XIIL). 
315 (XV). 
118 a (XVI.). 

376 (XIII). 

377 (XIII). 



CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS : THE GOSPELS. 



123 



326. B. 378 (XIV.). 

327. B. 380 (XV.). 

328. B. 381 (XVI). 

329. Ooislinianus 19 
(XL). 

330 Coislin. 1 196 (XI.). 

331. Coislin 197 (XII.). 

332. Taurinensis 2 XX. b. 
iv. 20 (XI.) 

333. Taur. b. iv. 4 
(XIII). 

334. Taur. 43 b. v. 23 
(XIV.). 

335. Taur. 44 b. v. 24 
(XVI.) 

336. Taur. 101 c. iv. 17 
(XVI.). 

337. Taur. 52 b. v. 32 
(XII.). 

338. Taur. 335 b. t. 3 
(XII.). 

339. Taur. 302 c. 11. 5 
(XIII.). 

340. Taur. 344 b. 1. 13 
(XL?). 

341. Taur. 350 b. 1. 21 
(1296). 

342. Taur. 149 b. 11. 3 
(XIII.). 

343. Ambrosianus 3 h. 

13 (XIL). 
344. ^mbr. G. 16 (XIL). 

345. Amir, ij (XL). 

346. Ambr. s. 23 (XIL). 

347. Ambr. 35 (XIL). 

348. Ambr.B. 56(1023). 

349. Ambr. F.61 (1322). 

350. ^Lmfcr. b. 62 (XL). 

351. Ambr. b. 70 (XI). 

352. Ambr. B.93 (XIL). 

353. Ambr. m.93(XIIL). 

354. Venet. 29 (XL). 

355. Ven. 541 (XL?). 

356. Fen. 545 (XVI.) . 

357. Ven. 28 (XL). 

358. Mutinensis 4 9 (11. 
a. 9) (XIV.). 

1 Missing from the Paris 
Lib. (Burgon in Scrivener.) 

2 Turin, Italy. 

3 Ambrosian Lib. at Milan. 

4 Modena, 



359. Mutin. 242 (ill. B. 
16) (XIV.). 

360. Be Bossi 5 I. 231 
(XL). 

361. Be Bossi 2. 1821 
(XIII.) . 

362. Laurent. 6 167 
(Biblioth. St. Marise 
74) XIII.) . 

363. Law. vi. 1 3 (XIII.) . 

364. Law. vi. 24 (XIII.) . 

365. Law. vi. 36 (XIII.) . 

366. Law. 171. (XIL). 

367. Lau. 53 (1332). 

368. Biccardian "' 84 
(XV.). 

369. Bice. 90 (XIL). 

370. Bice 5 (XIV.). 

371. Vaticanus 11 59 
(X.). 

372. Vat 1 161 (XV). 

373. Vat. 1423 (XV.). 

374. Vat 1445 (XIL). 

375. Vat 1533 (XIL). 

376. Vat 1539 (XL). 

377. Vat. 1618 (XV.). 

378. Vat. 1658 (XIV). 

379. Vat. 1769 (XV.). 

380. Vat. 2139 (XV.). 

381. Palatino -Vat. 20 
(XIV.). 

382. Fai. 2070 (XIII.) . 
383-4-5. Collegii Bo- 

mani (XVI.). 

386. Vat Ottobon. 66 
(XV.). 

387. Vat. Ott 204 
(XIL). 

388. Vat Ott 212 
(XIL). 

389. Vat Ott 297 (XL). 

390. Vat Ott 381 
(1252) 

391. Vat Ott 432 (XL). 



5 At Parma. Collated by 
De Rossi. 

6 Cf. No. 182. No. 362 was 
formerly in the Benedictine 
Lib. of St. Maria, No. 74. 

7 In the Libreria Riccardi 
at Florence. 



392. Barbcrin. 8 225 
(XIL). 

393. Vallicell. 9 E. 22 
(XVI.) 

394. Vail. f. 17 (1330) 

395. Casanate^-sis R. v. 
33 [Rome] (XIL). 

396. Ghigianus R. iv. 6 
[Rome] (XIL). 

397. Vallicell.c. 4 (XV.). 

398. Taurinensis 92 c. 
iv. 6 (XIII. orX VI.). 

399. Taur. 109 c. iv. 29 
(XV. or XVI.) . 

400. Biblioth. Beroli- 
nensis (XV.). 

401. Neapolitanus 1. c. 
24 (XL). 

402. Jseap. 1. c. 28 
(XV.). 

403. Neap. 1. c. 29 
(XIL). 

404. " Abbatis Scotti" 
[of Naples] (XL). 

405. Venetian. 1 c~[r*ssl.x.. 
Nanianus 3 [86 : ij 
(XL). 

406. Ven. 1. xt. Nan. 4 
[86: 6J (XL). 

407. Ven. 1. xn. Nan. 5 
[86: 6] (XL). 

408. Ven. 1. xiv. Nan. 7 
[86: 6] (XIL). 

409. Ven. 1. xv. Nan. 8 
[86: 1] (XIL). 

410. Ven. 1. xvir. Nan. 

10 [86 : 6] (XIV.). 

411. Ven. 1. xviii. Nan. 

11 [86: 6] (XL). 

412. Ven. 1. xix. Nan. 12 
[86: 6] (1301). 

413. Ven. 1. xx. Nan. 13 
[86 : 6] (1302). 

414. Ven. 1. xxi. Nan. 14 
[86: 6] XIV.). 

415. Ven. 1. xxn. Nan. 
15 [86: 6] (1356). 

s Cf. Uncial Codex Y, 
Table VIII. 

9 Cf.No. 169. 

1 MSS. at Venice. Once be- 
longing to the Nani family. 



124 cuesive manuscripts: gospels, acts, epistles. 



416. Ven. i. xxiv. Nan. 
17 [86: 1] (XIV.). 

417. Ven. 1. xxv. Nan. 18 
[86: 6] (XII.). 

418. Ven, 1. xxvni. Nan. 
21 [86: 1] (XV.). 

419. Ven. 1. ex. [86: 1] 
(XL?) 

420. Messanensis 1 
(XIV.). 

421. Syracusanus (XII.?) 

422. Monacensis 210 
[Munich] (XL). 

423. Mon. 36 (1556). 

424. Mon. 83 (XVI.). 

425. Mon, 37 (XVI.). 

426. Mon. 473 Augs. 9 
(XIV). 

427. Mon. 465 Augs. 10 
(XII. ?) 

428. Mon. 381 Augs. 11 
(XIII.) . 

429. Mon. 208 (XIII.) . 

430. M on. 437 (XL). 

431. Molsheimensis * 
(XII.). 

1 At Strasbourg. Brought 
from the Jesuits' College at 
Molsheim, in Alsace. 



432. Monacensis 99 
(XVI.). 

433. Berolinensis 
[Sohulz239](XIL). 

434. Goes. Vindob. 71. 
Lambec. 42 (XIV.). 

435. Gronovii 131 [at 
Leyden] (?). 

436. Meermann' 1 117 
(1322). 

437. Petropolitanus [St. 
Petersburg] (XL). 

438. Brit. 31 us. 511 1-2 
(XL). 

439. Brit Mus. 5107 
(1159). 

440. Cambridge Univ. 
Lib. 2423. 

441. 
442. 

443. Camb. Univ. Lib. 
2512 (XII.). 

444. Harleian. 5796 
(XV.). 

445. Harl. 5736 (1506). 

446. Harl. 5777 (XV). 

2 Possessed and collated 
by Burgon. 



447. Harl. 5784 (XV). 

448. Harl. 5790 (1478). 

449. Brit. Mus. 4950-I 
(XIII.) . 

450. Jerusalem 1 [Greek 
Monast.at J.l(1013). 

451. Jer. 2 (XII.). 

452. Jer. 3 (XIV.). 

453. Jer. 4 (XIV). 

454. Jer. 5 (XIV). 

455. Jer. 6 (XIV). 

456. Jer. 7 (XIIL). 

457. St. Saba 2 (Monas- 
tery near Dead Sea) 
(XIIL). 

458. St Saba 3 (1272). 

459. St. Saba 7 (XII.). 

460. St. Saba 8 (XII.). 

461. St. Sabag (835). 

462. St. Saba 10 (XIV.). 

463. St. Saba 1 1 (XIV). 

464. St. Saba 12 (XL). 

465. St. Saba 19 (XIIL). 

466. St. Saba 20 (XIII.). 

467. Patmos [Codex in 
Monastery at] (XL). 

468. Patmos (XII.) . 

469. Patmos (XIV). 



B.— CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE ACTS AND CATHOLIC 

EPISTLES. 



1.* = g. 1 (i.e. the same 
as Cursive No. 1 of 
the Gospels). 

2. Basil, a. n. 4 (XIV.) 

3. = a. 3. 

4. Basil a.n. iv.5(XV). 

5. = g. 5. 

6. = g. 6. 

7. Regius 102 (X.). 

8. (Missing.) 

9. Vatalli Camb. 2068 

(XL). 

10. Regius 237 (X.). 

11. 11. 103 (X.). 

12. B, 219 (XL). 



13. = g. 33. 

14. = g. 35. 

15. Coislin. 25 (XL). 

16. Cois. 26 (XL). ' 

17. Cois. 205 (L079). 

18. Cois. 202.2 (XIIL). 

19. = g. 38. 

20. Brit. Mus. King's 
Lib. 1. b. 1. (XIV). 

21. Camb. Univ. Lib. Dd. 
xr. 90 (XIIL). 

22. Brit. Mus. AM. 51 15 
(XII.). 

23. Bodleian Baroc. 3 
(XL). 



24.* Christ. Coll. Camb. 

F. I. 13 (XII.) . 

25. Harleian 5537 Co- 
vell. 2 (1087). 

26. Harl. 5557 Covell. 3 
(XII.). 

27. Harl. 5620 Covell. 4 
(XV). 

28.* Harl. 5778 Covell. 5 
(XII.). 

29. Genevensis 20 (XII.). 

30. Bodleian Miscel. 74 
(XL). 

31.* = g. 69 (p. 84). 
32. = g. 51. 



CUESIVE MANUSCRIPTS: ACTS AND CATHOLIC EPISTLES. 125 



33. Lincoln Coll. (Oxf.) 

82 (XII.). 
34.* = g. 61 (p. 83). 

35. = g. 57. 

36. New College (Oxf.) 
58 (XIII.). 

37. New Coll. (Oxf.) 59 
(XIII.) . 

38.* Lugduno-Batav. 77 
Mills. Petav. 1 
(XIII.). 

39. ? Petav. 2 (?). 

40. Alexandrino - Vat. 
179, Petav. 3 (XL) 
v. p. 83. 

41. = g. 175. 

42.* Gymnasium at 
Frankfort - on - the- 
Oder (XL). 

43. == g. 76. 

44. = g. 82 Paul, 15, 
Apoc. 5. 

45. Uffenbacli. 1 or 2 
(Hamburg), (XV.). 

46. Monacensis 375 
(XL). 

47. = g. 90. 

48. = g. 105. 

49. = g. 92. 

50. = g. 8 (?). 

51. Begins 56 (XII.). 

52. Bhodiensis (un- 
known) ? 

53.* Emman. Coll. 

Camb.i.4,35(XIL). 

54. = g. 43. 

55. (Copy of Jude in g. 
90.) 

56. Bodleian Clarke 4 
(XII.) . 

57. = g. 234. 

58. Bodleian Clarke 9 
(XIII.). 

59. Harleian 5588 
(XIII.) . 

60. Karl. 5613 (1407). 
61.* Brit Mus. add. 

20003 ( loti ) (1044) 
vide p. 84. 
62. Begins 60 (Colbert) 
(XIV.). 



63. Goes. Vindob. n. 313 
l. 35 (XIV). 

64. Goes. Vind. n. 303 l. 

36 (XII.). 
65.* = g. 218. 

66. Cces. Vindob. n. 302 

L. 34 (XII.) . 

67. Cces. Vind. n. 221 L. 

37 (1331). 

68. Upsal; Sparwenfeld 
42 (XII.). 

69. Guelpherbytanus 
xvi. 7 (XIII.) . 

70. = g. 131. 

71. = g. 133. 

72. Vatic. 366 (XIII.) . 

73. Vatic. 367 (XL). 

74. Vatic. 760 (only 
Acts) (XII.). 

75. = g. 141. 

76. =■ g. 142. 

77. = g. 149. 

78. Alex-Vat. 29 (XII.). 

79. Urbino-Vat. 3 (XL). 

80. Pio-Vat. 50 (XII.). 

81. Barberin. 377 (XL). 

82. = g. 180. 

83. Bibl. Borbon. Reg. 
(Naples) 1. b. 12 (X.). 

84. Laurent, iv. 1 (Flo- 
rence) (X.). 

85. Lau. iv. 5 (XIII.) . 

86. Lau. iv. 20 (XL). 

87. Lau. iv. 29 (X.). 

88. Lau. iv. 31 (XL). 

89. Lau. iv. 32 (1093). 

90. = g. 197. 

91. = g. 201. 

92. = g. 204. 
93 * = g. 205. 
94.* = g. 206. 

95.* = g. 209 (p. 85). 
96* Venet. 11 (XL). 
97. GueVpherbyt. Gud. 

gr. 104. 2 (XII.). 
98.* Mosquensis [Mat- 

theia] (XL). 
99 .* Mosq. 8. Synod 5 

[Mt. c] (1445). 
100.* Mosq. S. 8. 334 

[Mt. d] (XL) 



101.* Mosq. S. 8. 333 

[Mt. f] (XIII.) . 
102.* Mosq. 8. 8. 98 

[Mt. g] cf. Cod. k. 

Tab.vm. (IX.). 
103.* Mosq. S. 8. 193 

[Mt. hj (XII.) 
104.* = g. 241. 

105.* r= G. 242. 

106.* Mosq. 8. 8. 328 
[Mt. m] (XL) 

107. Dresdensis a. 104 
(X. ?). 

108. = g. 226. 

109. = g. 228. 

110. = (?). 

111.* = G. 44O. 

112. (?) 

113.* zr G. 18. 

114. Begins 57 (XIII.) . 
115.* B. 58 [Colbert] 

(XIII.) . 
116. B. 59 [Teller's] 

(XVL). 
117.* = g. 263. 

118. Begins 101 (XIII.) . 

119. B. 102 a. (X.). 

120. B. 103 a. (XL). 

121. B. 104 (XIII.) . 

122. B. 105 (fragments) 
(XL). 

123. B. 106 a. (XIV). 

124. B. 124 (XVI.) 

125. B. 125 (XIV.). 

126. B. 216 (X.). 
127.* B. 217 (XL). 

128. B. 218 (XL). 

129. B. 220 (XIII.) . 

130. B. 221 (XII.). 

131. B. 223 (XII.). 

132. = g. 330. 

133. Taurinensis 285 
c. 1. 40 (XII.). 

134. Taur. 315 (now 19) 
c. 11. 17 (XL). 

135. = g. 339. 

136. Taurinensis 328 
(now 1) c. 11. 31 
(XII.). 

137. Ambros. E. 97 (XL). 
138.^?n&r.E.io2(XIV.). 



126 



CUESIVE MANUSCRIPTS : EPISTLES. 



139. Anibr.n. 104 (1434). 

140. Venet. 546 (XI. or 
XIII.) . 

141. = g. 189. 

142. Mutinensis(ccx\ni.) 
in. b. 17 (at Mo- 
dena) (XII.). 

143. Laurent vi. 5 (Acts 
wanting) (?). 

144. = g. 363. 

145. = g. 365. 

146. = o. 367. 

147. Laurent iv. 30 (at 
Florence) (XII.) . 

148. Law. 2574 (984). 

149. Lau. 176 (XIII.). 

150. = g. 368. 

151. = g. 386. 

152. (?). 

153. = g. 444. 

154. Vatican.i2'jo(XY.). 

155. Vat. 1430 (Acts 
wanting) (XII.). 

156. Vat. 1650 (1073). 

157. Vat. 1714 (XII.). 

158. Vat. 1 76 1 (XL). 

159. Vat. 1968 Basil 7 
(XL). 



160. Vat. 2062 Basil 101 
(XL). 

161. Vat. Ottob. 258 
(XIII.) . 

162. Vat. Ottob. 298 
(XV.). 

163. Vat. Ottob. 325 
XIV.). 

164. = g. 390. 

165. Vatican. Ottob. 417 
(XIV). 

166. Vallicellian. b. 86 
(XIII.) . 

167. = g. 393. 

168. Vallicellian. F. 13 
(XIV). 

169. Ghigian. R. v. 29 at 
Borne (1394). 

170. = g. 394. 

171. Collegii Romani 
(XVI.). 

172. Coll. Bom. (XVI.). 

173. Bibl. Borbon. Beg. 
[at Naples] (XL). 

174. Neapol. 1. c. 26 
(XV). 



175. Messanevsis if. 
[Basil m.] (XII.). 

176. = g. 421. 

177. = g. 122. 

178. Meermann. 118 
(XII.) . 

179. Monacens. 211 
(XL). 

180. = g. 431. 

181. = g. 400. 

182. St. John's Monas- 
tery, Fatmos (XII.). 

183. Greek Mon. at 
Jerusalem 8 (XIV). 

184. Gr. Mon. at Jer. 9 
(XIII.) . 

185. St. Saba 1 (XL). 

186. = g. 457. 

187. = g. 462. 

188. St. Saba 15 (XII.). 

189. = g. 466. " 

190. Christ Ch. Oxf. 
Wake 34 (XL). 

191. Christ Ch. Oxf. 
Wake 38 (XL). 

192. Christ Ch. Oxf. 
Wake 37 (XL). 



C— CUESIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE PAULINE EPISTLES. 



1,*= G. I. 

2. = A.2(i.e.ActsNo.2). 

3. = g. 3. 

4. = A. 4. 

5. = g. 5. 

6. = g. 6. 

7. Basil, a. n. in. 11 

(formerly B. VI. 17). 

8. = a. 50. 

9. = a. 7. 

10. = a. 8 

11. = A. 9. 

12. = A. 10. 

13. Certain readings 
cited by J. le F. 
d'Etaples. 

14. = G. 90. 



15. MS. cited by Eras- 
mus. 

16. = a. 12. 
17.*=g. 33. 
18. = g. 35. 

19. =A. 16. 

20. Coislin 27 [from 
Athos] (X.). 

21. =a. 17. 

22. = a. 18. 

23. Coislin 28 [from 
Athos] (XL). 

24. = g. 105. 

25. = a. 20. 

26. = A. 21. 

27. Camb. Un. Lib. 1152 

Ff. 1. 30 (XIII.) . ' 



28. = a. 23. 

29. = a. 24. 

30. =a. 53. 

31. = a. 25. 

32. = a. 26. 

33. = a. 27. 
34.* = a. 28. 

35. = a. 29. 

36. = a. 30. 

37.* = g. 69 (p. 84). 

38. = g. 51. 

39. — a. 33. 
40.*= g. 61 (p. 83). 

41. = g. 57. 

42. = Magdal. Coll. 
(Oxf.) Greek 7. 

43. = a. 2,1- 



CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS: PAULINE EPISTLES. 



127 



44 * = a. 38. 

45. = a, 39. 

46. = a. 40 (p. 83). 

47. Bodleian. Roe 16 
(Mill's Roe 2) (XII.) 
(p. 83). 

48. = a. 42. 

49. = g. 76. 

50. = a. 52. 

51. = g. 82. 

52. = a. 45. 

53. = Cod. m. of Uncials 
(Ruber) q.v. (IX.) 

54. = Monacensis 412 
(XII.). 

55. = A. 46. 

56. = Tigurinus [in pub. 
Lib. Zurich] (1516). 

57.*= g. 218. 

58. Fa*. 165 Mon. of 
Crypta Ferrata 
(XII.) . 

59. Goislin 204 (Scholz) 

60. = g. 81. 

61.* = A. 61. 

62. = a. 59. 

63. = A. 60. 

64. Cod. m. of Uncials 
(Ruber) q.v. (IX.). 

65. = a. 62. 

66. Readings of Gries- 
bech from Harl. 
5552. 

67. = a. 66. 

68. = a. 63. 

69. = a. 64. 

70. = a. 67. 

71. Coes. Vindob. Forlos. 
igKollar. io(XIL). 

72. = g. 234. 

73. = a. 68. 

74. = a. 69. 

75. Brit. Mus. Add. 5116 
(=a. 22) (XII.) 

76. Bibl. Paul. Lipsiensis 
(Mt. s) (XIII). 

77. = g. 131. 

78. = g. 133. 

79. = a. 72. 

80. = a. 73. 



81. Vat. 761 (XII). 

82. Vat. 762 (XII.). 

83. Vat. 765 (XL). 

84. Vat. 766 (XII.). 

85. Vat. 1 136 (XIII.) 

86. = g. 141. 

87. = g. 142. 

88. = g. 149. 

89. = a. 78. 

90. = a. 79. 

91. = a. 80. 

92. = g. 180. 

93. = a. 83. 

94. = a 84. 

95. = a. 85. 

96. = a. 86. 

97. = a. 87. 

98. = a. 88. 

99. = a. 89. 

100. = Laurent, x. 4 
(XII.). 

101. Lau.x. 6 (XL). 

102. Lau. x. 7 (XL). 

103. Lau. x. 19 (XIII.). 
104.* = g. 201. 

105. = g. 204 ? 

106. = g. 205. 

107. =. g. 206. 

108. =.■ g. 209 (p. 85). 

109. = a. 96. 
110.* Venet. 33 (XI). 
Ill* Ven. 34 (XL). 
112 * Ven. 35 (XL). 
113.* = a, 98. 
114* = a. 99. 
115.* = a. 100. 
116.* = a. 101. 
117.* = a. 102. 
118.* = a. 103. 

119. Mosq. Synod. 292 

(Mt. i.) (XII.) 
120.* = g. 241. 
121.* = g. 242. 
122 * = a. 106. 
123.* Mosq. Syn. 99 Mt. 

n) (XL). 
124* Mosq. Syn. 250 

(Mt. q.) (XIV.). 
125. Monacensis 504 

Reisser 5 Munich 

(1387). 



126. Mon. 455 Reis. 19 
Hoeschel 35 (1389). 

127- Mon. no [copied 
from Cod 54]. 

128. = a 179. 

129. M on. 35 (XVI.). 

130. = g. 43. 

131. = g. 330. 
132.* = g. 18. 
133. = a. 51. 
134.* =a. 114. 

135. zz a. 115. 

136. = a. 116. 
137.* = g. 263. 
138. =a. 118. 
139.* = a. 119. 
140.* = a. 11. 

141. = a. 120. 

142. = a. 121. 

143. = a. 122. 

144. = a. 123. 

145. Regius 108 [once 
Colbert's] (XVI.). 

146. B. 109 (XIV.). 

147. R. no (1511). 

148. R. in (XVI). 

149. = a. 124. 

150. = a. 125. 

151. R. 126 (XVI.). 

152. R. 136 a. (?). 

153. = a. 126. 

154. = a. 127. 

155. = a. 128. 

156. = a. 129. 

157. R. 222 [once Col- 
bert's] (XL). 

158. = a. 131. 

159. R. 224 (XL) 

160. R. 225 (XVI.). 

161. R. 226 (XVI.). 

162. R. 227 [once 
Bigot's] (XVI.). 

163. Regius 238 (XIII.) . 

164. R. 849 (XVI.). 

165. Taurinen. 284. c. I. 
39 (XVI.). 

166. = a. 133. 

167. = a. 134. 

168. Taur. 325. c. ir. 38 
(XII.). 

169. = a. 136. 



128 CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS: EPISTLES AND REVELATION. 



170. = G. 339. 

171. Ambros. b. 6, inf. at 
Milan (XIII.). 

172. Amir. 15 (XII.) . 

173. = a. 138. 

174. = a. 139. 

175. Ambr.s. 125 (XV.). 

176. = a. 137. 

177.* Mutinens. 14 (MS. 

ir. a. 14) Moclena 

(XV.). 
178. =: A. 142. 
179.* Una Cod. h. of 

Acts, q.v. (XII.). 

180. ='g. 363. 

181. = g. 365. 

182. = g. 367. 

183. = a. 147. 

184. = a. 148. 

185. = g. 393. 

186. = g. 394. 

187. = a. 154. 

188. = a. 155. 

189. Vat. 1649 (XIII.). 

190. = a. 156. 

191. = a. 157. 

192. = a. 158. 

193. = a. 160. 

194. =a. 175. 



195. Vat. Ottob. 31 (X.). 

196. Vat. Ott. 61 (XV.). 

197. Vat.Ott. 176 (XV.). 

198. =a. 161. 

199. = g. 386. 

200. = a. 162. 

201. — a. 163. 

202. Vat.Ott. 356 (XV.). 

203. = g. 390. 

204. = a. 166. 

205. = a. 168. 

206. = a. 169. 

207. Ghigian. k. v. 32 
at Eome (XV.). 

208. Ghig. vm. 55 (XL). 

209. = a. 171. 

210. = a. 172. 

211. = a. 173. 

212. = a. 174. 

213. Barberin. 29 (1338). 

214. C&sar. Vindobon. 
theol. 167. L. 46 
(XV.). 

215. = a. 140. 

216. = a. 175. 

217. Bibl. Reg. Panormi 
[Palermo] (XII.). 

218. = g. 421. 

219. = g. 122. 



220. = g. 400. 
221.*= g. 440. 
222 and 223 (?). 
224. = a. 58. 
225 and 226 (?). 

227. = a. 56. 

228. = g. 226. 

229. = g. 228. 

230. = g. 368. 

231. = a. 183. 

232. = a. 184. 

233. = a. 185. 

234. = g. 457. 

235. = g. 462. 

236. = a. 188. 

237. = g. 466. 

238. = g. 431. 

239. = g. 189. 

240. = g. 444. 

241. = a. 97. 

242. = a. 178. 

243. = a. 182. 

244. = a. 190. 

245. = a. 191. 

246. = a. 192. 

247. Lib. St. Genevieve, 
Paris, a. 35 (XIV.). 

248. Bxcleri (see a. 

235). 



D.— CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE BOOK OF REVELATION. 



1. Johannis 


Reuchlini 


13.* — a. 42. 


(XII.). 






14.* =0.69 (p. 371). 


2. = A. 10. 






15. Fragments of Rev. 


3. Stephani 


it 


(un- 


in. iv. attached to 


known). 






E. uncial q. v. 


4. = A. 12. 






16. := A. 45. 


5. Laurentii 


Vallai 


(see 


17. = g. 35. 


g. 82). 






18. = A. 18. 


6. = a. 23. 






19. = a. 17. 


7." = a. 25. 






20. = g. 175. 


8.* = a. 28. 






21. — Vallicell. r>. 20 


9. = a. 30. 






(XIV.). 


10. = G. 60. 






22. = a. 166. 


11. = A. 39. 






23. = g. 38. 


12. = a. 40. 






24. = a. 160. 



25. = g. 149. 

26.* Wake. 12 (Christ 

Ch., Oxf.) (XL). 
27.* Walce. 34 ( = a. igo) 

(XL). 
28 .* Barocc. 48 (Bodl.) 

(XV.). 
29 * = a. 60. 
30. = a. 69 (XIV.). 
31.* Harleian. 5678 

(XV.). 
32. Dresdensis a. 95 

Tregelles) (Mt. t.) 

(XV.). 
33.* = o. 218. 



CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS: REVELATION, EVANGELIST ARIA. 129 






34. = a. 66. 

35. Cces. Vindob. Lam- 
bec. 248 (XIV.). 

36. Cces. Vindob. Forlos 
29 Kollar 26 (XIV.;. 

37. = a. 72. 

38.* Vatic. 579 (p. 83 of 
this manual) ( XIII. ) . 

39. = p. 85 (i. e. Pauline 
Epistles, No. 85). 

40. =: G. 141. 

41. Alexandrino- Vat. 68 

(XIV.). 

42. = a. 80. 

43. Barberini 23 (XIV.). 

44. = g. 180. 

45. - a. 89. 

46. = g. 209 (vide p. 85). 
47.* = g. 241. 

48.* = g. 242. 

49.* Mosq. Synod. 67 

(Mt. o.) (XV.j. 
50.* Mosq. Syn. 206 

(Mt. p. (XIL). 
50b.* From Mt. Athos) 

(Mt. r.) (X.). 
51.* = g. 18. 

52. = a. 51. 

53. == a. 116. 

54. = g. 263. 

55. = a. 118. 



56. = a. 119 (XIII). 

57. = a. 124. 

58. Begins 19 (once Col- 
bert's) (XVI.). 

59. B. 99 a. (XVL). 

60. = p. 152. 

61. B. 491 (once Col- 
bert's) (XIII.) . 

62. B. 239-40 (XVI.). 

63. B. 241 (XVI.). 

64. = p. 159. 

65. Univ. Lib. Moscow 
25 (once Coislin. 
229) (?). 

66. = g. 131. 

67. Vat. 1743 (1302). 

68. Vat. 1904 (XI.). 

69. = a. 161. 

70. = g. 386. 

71. = G. 39O. 

72. Gliigianus R. iv. 8. 
(XVL). 

73. Corsini 838 (XVL). 

74. = a. 140. 

75. = a. 86. 

76. = a. 147. 

77. Laurent, vn. 9 (at 
Florence) (XV.). 

78. = p. 197. 

79. Monacensis 248 (at 
Munich) (XVL). 



80. Mon. 544 (Bengel's 
Aug. 7 (XIV.). 

81. Mon. 23 (XVL). 

82. = a. 179. 

83. = g. 339. 

84. =2 g. 368. 

85. = a. 184. 

86. = g. 462. 
866. = g. 466. 
87 * = a. 178. 

88. = g. 205. 

89. Tischendorf = 86 2 
Scholz (= g. 466 ?). 

90. Tisch.= 502 Scholz 
(Mt. r.). 

91. Mico's collation of 
sup. to Cod. B. 
Uncials (XV.). 

92.=g.6i Montfortianus, 
but prob.added from 
g. 69 (v. p. 84) R. 14. 

93. Lambeth 11 82 (XII.) 

Scr. 

94. Lamb. 1183 (1358) 
Scr. 

95.* Parham 17 (valu- 
able) (XIII.) . 
96.* Parham 2 (XIV.). 

97. Brit. Mus. Add. 
17469 (XIV.). 

98. Canonici 34 Bodl. 
(1516). 



E.— LECTIONAPJES. 
(1.) EVANGELISTAELA CONTAINING THE GOSPELS. 

(See p. 72.) 
Uncial copies distinguished by t. 



l.f Begins 278, once Col- 
bert's (VIII. ?). 

2.f B. 280, once Colbert's 
(IX.). 

3.f Lincoln Coll. (Oxf.) 
No. 15, Wheeler 3 
(X.). 

4. Camb. Univ. Lib. Dd. 
8. 49 or Moore 2 
(XL). 

5.f Bodleian Barocc. 202 
or Mill's 3 (X. ?) 



6.*f Lugduno-Batav. 
243 (once Scaliger's) 
(XL). 

7. Begins 301 once Col- 

bert's (1205). 

8. B. 312 (or 302 Tisch.) 

(XIV.). 

9. B. 307 (XIII.). 

10. B. 287 (XL). 

11. B. 309 (XIII.). 

12. B. 310 (XIIL). 
13. f Coislin. 31 (X.). 



14. Begins 315 (XV.). 

15. B. 302 (XIIL). 

16. B. 297 (XIL). 

17. B. 279 (XIL). 

18. Bodl. Laud. Gk. 32 
or Laud. Bodl. d. 
121, Mill's (XL). 

19. Budl. 3048 or Mis 

10, Auct. D. Infr. 2, 
12; Mill's Bodl. 5 
(XIIL). 



130 



EYANGELISTARIA. 



20. Bodl. Laud. 34. 
Mill's Laud. 4 
(1047). 

21. Bodl. L. 3386 or Sel- 

den 49, Mill's Selden 

4 (XIV.). 

22. 5odL L. 3384 or Sei- 
dell 47, Mill's Selden 

5 (XIV.). 

23. f Mead's, then As- 
Tcew's, then D'Eon's. 

24.f Afonacensis 383 
(Beng. Aug. 4) (X.). 

25. .Brit. Jfits. Harleian 
5650 (XII). 

25&. A few lessons in 
the above by a later 
hand. 

26. Bodl. 3390 Seld. 1 
or Mill's Seld. 2 
(XIII. ). 

27. f Bodl. 3391 Seld. 2 
or Mill's Seld, 3 
(IX. & XIV.). 

28. Bodl. Misc. 11. Auct. 
D. Infr. 2. 14 Marsh. 

22 (XIII.). 

29. BodZ. Misc. 12. Auct. 
D. Infr. 2. 15 Marsh. 

23 (XIIL). 

30. Bodl. 296 now Crom- 
well 11 (1225). 

31. Norimberg (XII.). 
32.* Oothanus (Lib. of 

Duke of S axe Gotha) 

(XII.). 
33. f Cardinalis Alex. 

Albani (XL). 
34. f Monacensis 329. 

f romMannheim (X. ) . 
35. Vatic. 351 (XL). 
36.*f Vat. 1067 (XL). 

37. Propaganda 287, 
Borgia 3 (XL). 

38. Laurent. Florent. 1 
, (=117 below). 

39. Lau. Florent. 2 ( = 
118 below). 

40.f Escurial I (X.). 
41.f Escur. x uu I2 
(XL). 



42.f Escur. % hi. 13 
(XL). 

43. Escur. x IU - 16 
(XII.). 

44. Havniens. 3 (XV.). 
45.f Cwsar. Vindob. 

Lambec. 15 Ness 5 

(X.). 
46. f Cassar. Tind. For- 

los.23Kollar.7(IX.). 
47.*f Mosq. 8. Synod. 

43 (Mt, b) (VIIL). 
48.* Mosq. 8. Syn. 44 

(Mt. c) (1056). 
49.* Mosq. Typograph 

Syn. 1 1 (Mt.f) (X.). 
50.*flTosq. Typog. Syn. 

12 (Mt.H) (VIII.?). 
51.* Mosq. Typog. Syn. 

9 (Mt. t) (XVI.) . 
52.* Mosq.S. Synod. 266 

(Mt. I) (XIV.) 
53.* Mosq. S. Syn. 267 

(Mt. X ) (XV.). 
54.* Mosq. S. Syn. 268 

(Mt. i|/) (1470). 
55.* Typog. S. Syn. 47 

(Mt. «). 
56.* Typog. S. Syn. 9 

(Mt. 16) (XVI.). 
57.* Dresdensis 232 

(Mt. 19) (XV.). 

58. Begins 50 a (XV.). 

59. B, 100 a ( = g 289) 
(XVII.) . 

60. B. 375 (once Col- 
bert's) (1022). 

61. E. 182 (X.). 

62. R. 194 a (XL?). 
63.f R. 277 (IX.). 
64.f R. 281 (IX.). 
65.f R. 282 (IX.). 
66.f R. 283 (IX.). 
67.f R. 284 (XL). 

68. R, 285 (once Col- 
bert's) (XL). 

69. R. 286 (XL). 

70. R. 288 (XL). 

71. R. 289 (once Col- 
bert's) (1006). 

72. R, 290 (1257). 



726.f Three uncial 
leaves containing 
John v. I — II ; vi. 
61 — 69 ; vii. I — 16. 

73. Regius 291 (XII.). 

74. R. 292 (XII.). 

75. R. 293 (XII.). 

76. R. 295 (once Col- 
bert's) (XTL). 

77. R. 296 (XII.). 

78. R. 298 (once Col- 
bert's) (XII.). 

79. R. 299 (XII.). 

80. B, 300 (XII.). 

81. B. 305 (XIIL). 

82. R. 276 (XV.). 

83. R. 294 (XL). 

84. R. 32 a (XII.). 

85. B. 33 a (XII.). 

86. B. 311 (1336). 

87. R. 313 (once Col- 
bert's) (XIV.). 

88. R. 314 (XIV.). 

89. R. 316 (XIV.). 

90. R. 317 (1533). 

91. R. 318 (XL). 

92. E. 324 (XIIL). 

93. E, 326 (XIV.). 

94. E. 330 (XIIL). 

95. E. 374 (XIV.). 

96. E. 115 a (XII.). 

97. E. 376 ( = g. 324) 
(XIIL). 

98. E. 377 (XIIL). 

99. E, 380 (XV.). 

100. E. 381 (1550). 

101. E. 303 (XIIL). 

102. Ambrosian. S. 62 
s-up. [at Milan] 
(1381). 

103. Amb. D. 67 swp. 
(XIIL). 

104. ^4?nb. D. 72 swp. 
(XII.). 

105. Amb. m. 81 st«p. 
(XIIL). 

106. Amb. c. 91 (XIIL) 

107. Venet. 548(86: 2) 
(XL). 

108. Ven. 549 (86 : 5) 
(XL). 



EVANGELISTAKIA. 



131 



109. Ten. 550 (86: 7) 
(XL). 

110. Ven. 551 (86: 3) 

(XL). 
lll.f Mutinensis 27 or 
(73) ii. c. 6 (X.). 

112. (?). 

113. Laurent. vi. 2 
(XIV.). 

114. Lau. vi. 7 (XIL). 
115. f Lau. VI. 21 (XL). 
116.f Lau. vi. 31 (X.). 
117. Lau. 244 (XII). 
118. f Lau. 243 (XIL). 

119. Faiic. 1 1 55 (XIII.) . 

120. Vat. 1 1 56 (XIII.) . 

121. Vat. 1 157 (XIII. ). 

122. Vat. ii68(1175). 
123.f Vat. 1522 (X.). 

124. Vat. 1988 Basil 27 
(XIII.) . 

125. Vat. 2017 Basil 56 
(XII). 

126. Vat. 2041 Basil 80 
(XIL). 

127f- Vat. 2063 Basil 
102 (IX.). 

128. Vat. 2133 (XIV.) 

129. Alexandrina Vat. 
(Queen Christina's) 
12 (XIII.) . 

130.f Vat. Ottobon. 2 
(IX.). 

131. Fat. Ott. 1 75 (XIV). 

132. Vat.Ott. 326 (XV), 
133.Vat Ott.4i6(XIV.). 
134. Barberin. 15 

(XIII.) . 



135. f Barb. 16 palimp 
( = Tisch. barb ev.) 
(VI. Sch.). 

136. Barb. 16 (XIL). 

137. Vallicellian. D. 63 
(once P. Polidore.) 
(XIL). 

138. Neapol. I. B. 14 
(XV). 

139.f Venet. 12 (86 : 2) 
(X.). 

140. Ven. 626 (XIII.). 

141. Ven. 1. ix. (86 : 7) 
Nanian 2 (XL). 

142. Ven. i.xxiii.(86: 6) 
Nanian 16 (XIV). 

143. 

144, f Biblioth. Malates- 

tiance of Cesena. 

xxvii. 4 (XII). 

145. Bibl. Malat. of 
Cesena. xxix. 2 
(XII). 

146. Camb. Univ. Lib. 
Dd. viii. 23 (XI). 

147. Brit.Mus. Earleian 
2970 (XI). 

148. B. M. Harl. 2994 
(XI). 

149. B. M. Earl. 5538 
(XIV.). 

150f« B. M. Harl. 5598 

(995). 
151. B. M. Harl. 5785 

(XII). 
152.f B. M. Harl. 5787 

(X.). 
153. Meermann. 117 

V XI). I 



154. Monacensis 326 or 

a. 20 (XIII.). 
155. f Cces. Fmc£o&. Ness. 

209. Lam. 41 (X.). 

156. Vallicellian D. 4 1. 
(missing) (?). 

157. Bodleian. Clarke 8 
(XIII). 

158. Lib. Greek Monast. 
at Jerusalem 10 
(XIV). 

159. Bibl. Monasterii 
virginum etc. ( XIII) . 

160. S. Saba 4 (XIV.). 

161. S. Saba 5 (XV). 

162. S. Saba 6 (XV) 

163. S. Saba 13 (XIII). 

164. S. Saba 14 (XIV). 

165. S. Saba 17 (XV.). 

166. S. Saba 21 (XIII). 

167. S. Saba 22 (XIV.). 

168. S.Saba 23 (XIII). 

169. S.Saba 24 (XIII.). 

170. S.Saba 25 (XIII). 

171. S. Saba [un- 
numbered] (1059). 

172.f Patmos, Lib. of 
Mon. of St. John 
("IV" Scr.). 

173.f Patm. (IX.). 

174. f Patm. (X.). 

175.f Patm. (X.). 

176. Patm. (XII). 

177. Patm. (XIII). 

178. Pafm. (XIV.). 
179.* Trevirensis, Cathe- 
dral Lib. (XI). 

180. f Cces.Vindob. ccix. 
(IX.). 



E.— (2.) LECTIONABJES CONTAINING THE AP0ST0L0S OR 
PRAXAPOSTOLOS. (Seep. 73.) 



l.*f = Evangelistarium 

6. 
2. I?W£. Mus. Cotton. 

Vespas. b. xviii. 

(XI). 



Extracts from 1 Peter 
and John in a Cod. 
at Trinity Hall, 
Camb. (now miss- 

K 2 



4. Laurent. 24 Badia 

2742 (XI ). 
5.* Gottingense 2 (Univ. 

Lib.) oncedeMissy's 

(XV). 



132 



LECTIONARIES. 



6. = G. 117. 

7. = Evst. 2,7- 

8. = E. 44. 

9. =E. 85. 

10. = E. 85. 

11. Regius 104 a (XII.). 
12.* = E. 60. 

13. *f Mosq. S. Syn. 4 

[Mt. b] (X.). ' 
14.* Mosq. S. S. 291 

[Mt. e] (XII.). 
15.* Typogr. Syn. 31 

[Mt. tz] (dated 

1116). 
16.* = E. 52. 
17.* = E. 53. 
18.* = E. 55. 
19.* = E. 55. 
20.* = E 56. 

21. = E. 83. 

22. Regius 304 (XIII.). 

23. R. 306 (XII.). 



24 R. 308 (XIII.). 

25. R. 319 (XL). 

26. R. 320 (XII ). 

27. R. 321 (XIII.). 

28. = E. 26. 

29. = E. 94. 

30. Regius 373 (XIII.). 

31. = E. 82. 

32. = g. 324 Evst. 97. 

33. Reqius 382 (once 
Colbert's) (XIII). 

34. R. 383 (ouce Col- 
bert's) (XV.). 

35. = e. 92. 

36. =e. 93. 

37. = g. 368, a. 150, P. 

230, E. 84. 

38. Vat. 1528 (XV.). 

39. = e. 133. 

40. Barber ini 18 [pa- 
limpsest] (X). 

41. Barb. (XL). 



42. Vallicell. c. 46. 

43. (?). 

44. Hunterian Museum, 
Glasgow, q. 3, 4. 

45. Hunt. Mus. p. 2, 9. 

46. Ambros.u.63 (XIV.). 

47. = e. 104. 

48. (?). 

49. 8. Saba 16 (XIV.). 

50. S.Saba. 18 (XV.). 

51. = S.Saba 26 (XIY.). 

52. = e. 171. 

53. = e. 160. 

54. S. Saba [no number] 
(XIIL). 

55. = e. 179. 

56. = a. 42, p. 48, r. 13 
and e. = ?. 

57. = r. 26. 

58. Wake 3S at Christ 
Ch. (Oxf.) (dated 
1172). 



Xote. — The above List of Lectionaries embraces only those which have 
been regularly numbered. Beside these, more than a hundred are men- 
tioned by Scrivener, mostly fragments, which have not as yet been classified. 
In all Scrivener reckons 286 Evaugelistaria, and 74 copies of the Prax- 
apostolos. He also counts 623 cursives of the Gospels, 234 «f the Acts, 
2<S3 of the Pauline Epp., and 105 of Eevelation, making in all 1605 cursives. 
The numbers with (?) attached to them no longer represent any genuine 
manuscript. 



133 



TABLE X. 

TABLE OF THE ANCIENT VERSIONS OF THE 

NEW TESTAMENT. 



Cent. 



II. 



Name. 



Old Latin, impro- 
perly called Italic 
or Vetus Itala. 



REMARKS. 



Originated in North Africa in the second century. A revised 
text was current in Italy in the fourth century, and the existing 
MSS. vary much from each other. Whether there was origi- 
nally only one, or more than one independent version, is still in 
dispute. The principal manuscripts are — I. Of the Gospels, a. 
Cod. Vercellensis, 4th cent., b. Cod. Veronensis, 4th or 5th cent. 
c. Cod. Colbertinus, 11th cent., d. Cod. Bezae (or Cantabrigiensis 
D), 6th cent. Conformed generally to the Greek text of the MS. 
e Cod. Palatinus (at Vienna), 5th cent., f. Cod. Brixianus (at 
Brescia), 6th cent., fflff* Codd. Corbeienses (ff. 1 8th cent., ff* 
6th or 7th cent. Once at the Abbey of Corbie in Picardy, Scr.) . 
,<7. 1 <7. 2 Codd. Sangermanenses (g. 1 8th cent., g. 2 10th cent.), h. Cod. 
Claromontanus (Matthew only), 4th or 5th cent. i. Cod. Vindo- 
bonensis, 5th or 6th cent. j. Cod. Sarzannensis (discovered in 
1872 in the church of Sarezzano, near Tortona), 5th cent. k. Cod. 
Bobbiensis (now in Turin), 4th or 5th cent. I. Cod. Rhedigeri- 
anus or Rehdigeranus (Breslau), 7th cent. m. a MS. of the " Spe- 
culum," ascribed to Augustine, containing extracts from Scrip- 
ture (now in the monastery of Santa Croce, Rome), 8th cent. 
n. Cod. Sangallensis, 4th or 5th cent., o. p. small fragments (at 
St. Gall), 7th and 8th cent. q. Cod. Monacensis (at Munich), 6th 
cent. *. Cod. Mediolanensis (at Milan), 5th or 6th cent. t. Cod.Curi- 
ensis (5th cent., two leaves of St. Luke, Chur, Switzerland). II. 
Of the Acts, we have d. m. as in the Gospels, e. Cod. Laudianus 
(E A ), 6th cent. s. Cod. Bobbiensis (now at Vienna), 5th cent. 
For "reg." see below. III. Of the Catholic Epistles, ff. and m. as 
in the Gospels, r. (or r c ) Cod. Frisingensis (Munich), 7th cent., 
s. as in the Acts. IV. Of the Pauline Epistles, we have m. as in the 
Gospels, Codd. d.efg. are the Latin versions of Codd.D p E p F p G p , 
gue,Co&. Guelpherbytanus (fragments of Epistles to the Romans), 
6th cent., r (or r a and r b ) Cod. Frisingensis (Munich), 6th cent, (if 
not 5th). V. Of the Apocalypse, we have only m. of the Gospels 
and two palimpsest leaves of a MS. in the National Lib. at Paris 
(Lat. 6400 G). Of these MSS. a. b. c. and i. represent in the main 
the original African text ; f. is supposed to represent the Italic 
reeension (and so r. of the Pauline Epistles). Others, as e. k. I., 
have a mixed text. 

Of these MSS. of the Gospels, a. b.f were published by Bian- 
chini, Evang. Quadruplex, Rome, 1749; a. also by Irico, 1748; 
c. by Sabatier, Bibl. Sac. Lat. Versiones ant., torn. hi. ]749 ; d. by 
Kipling (1793) and Scrivener (1861) ; e. by Tischendorf, Evang. 
Pal. ined., 1847 ; ff. x by Martianay (1695) ; h. (Matt, imperfect) by 
Card. Mai, in Script, vet. nov. coll., torn. iii. (1828) ; i. (Mark and. 
Luke) by Alter (1791, f.) ; k. (Mark and Matt.) by Tischendorf, 
in the Vienna Jahrbucher d. Lit. 1847 — 1849 ; I. by F. Haase, 
Breslau, 1865 — 1866 ; m. by Card. Mai, in the Nova Patrum Biblioth. 
torn. i. pars ii. (1852) ; *. (Luke) by Ceriani, in his Mon. Sac. et 
Prof ana (1861) ; t. by Ranke, Curiensia Ev. Luc. Frag. Marb. 1872. 



134 



Cewt. 




REMARKS. 



II. 



Old Latin, impro- 
perly called. Italic 
or Vetus Itala. 



II. 

(or III.) 



II. 
(or III.) 



IV. 



V.? 



Curetonian Syriac. 



Memphitic or 

Coptic. 



Thebaic or Sahidic. 



Bashmuric. 



Peshito Syriac. 



ff. 2 was collated by Sabatier and Biancliini ; g. 1 g? by Sabatier, 
n. o. p. q. were transcribed by Teschendorf for publication. 
II. As to the Acts, e. was published by Hearne in 1715, and by 
Tisch. in 1870 (Mon. torn, ix.) ; s. by Tisch. in the Vienna Jahrb'u- 
cher d. Lit., 1847. III. r. (r. c ) of the Catholic Epistles, containing 
1 John hi. 8 — v. 21, was published by Ziegler in his Italufrag- 
mente, Marb. 1876. Some additional fragments of 1 and 2 Peter 
were also published by Ziegler, Munich, 1877. IV. Pauline 
Epp. gue. was published by Tisch. in his Anecdota sac. etprof., 1855, 
p. 153 ff. r. (r. 1 ) of the 6th or 5th cent., containing 21 leaves, and 
r. b one leaf of about the 7th cent., were found in the binding of 
old books now in the Library at Munich, and were published by 
Ziegler in his Italafragmente (1876). Teschendorf had before 
examined 9 of these leaves, and used them for his New Testa- 
ment of 1859. V. Two palimpsest leaves referred to above, 
containing Rev. i. 1 — ii. 1 ; viii. 7 — ix. 2, were published by Mr. 
Vansittart in the Journal of Philology, vol. iv. pp. 219 — 222. This 
MS., which has 10 leaves containing the Acts (see Vansittart in 
Journal of Philology, vol. ii. pp. 240 — 246), is cited (from Sabatier) 
by Griesb., Scholz, and Tisch. as "reg." but they give no account 
of it in their Prolegomena. 

Eighty-two and a half leaves, containing portions of the 
Gospels, from the monastery of St. Mai'y Deipara, in the Nitrian 
desert; edited, London, 1858, with an English translation by 
Dr. Wm. Cureton. Three more leaves, containing John vii. 37 — 
viii. 19 (but without the passage about the woman taken in 
adultery, vii. 53— viii. 12) ; Luke xv. 22 — xvi. 12 ; xvii. 1—23, 
were discovered by Brugsch in 1871, and are now in the Imperial 
Library in Berlin. For a Greek translation of the whole, see 
J. R. Crowfoot, Fragmenta Evangelica, 2 parts, London, 1870 — 
1871 [1872]. 

A version in the dialect of Lower Egypt. Contains all the 
books of our present canon except the Apocalypse, which is 
found, however, in some late MSS. The order of the books is 
(1) Gospels, (2) Pauline Epp., (3) Catholic Epp., (4) Acts. The 
Pauline Epp. include Hebrews. "Of all the versions the Mem- 
phitic is perhaps the most important for the textual critic " 
(Lightfoot in Scrivener). Lightfoot' s list of Memphitic MSS. 
existing in European Libraries gives 28 of the Gospels, 17 of the 
Pauline Epp., Catholic Epp., and Acts, and lOof the Apocatypse. 
(Edited, with a Latin translation, not very trustworthy, by 
D. Wilkins, Oxon. 1716). An edition of the 'Gospels was pub- 
lished at Berlin by M. G. Schwartze in 1846 — 1848, which wholly 
supersedes Wilkins's for critical purposes. The Acts and Epp. 
were afterwards published (1851 — 1852) at Halle by P. Boetticher, 
alias P. A. de Lagarde. 

A version in the dialect of Upper Egypt. Fragments first 
collated by Woido in 1779; believed by Lightfoot to belong to 
the 2nd century. Fragments published by Mingarelli (1785), 
Giorgi (1789), Miinter (1789), and by Mingarelli (1790). Woide's 
edition appeared after his death, published by Prof. Ford in 1799. 
" Second only to the Memphitic in textual value" (Lightfoot in 
Scrivener). 

A modification of the Thebaic to adapt it to the language of 
the Bashmurites, a race of herdsmen who dwelt in the Delta of 
the Nile. Only a few fragments remain, published by Engel- 
breth, Havniae, 1811, and these are only useful in passages 
where the Thebaic is wanting. 

This version has been variously estimated. Scrivener placed it 
as early as the 2nd century. Other and later critics, such as 
S. P. Tregelles and F. J. A. Hort, regard it as a revision of the 
Old Syriac made in the 3rd or 4th century. Westcott thinks 




Cent. 



135 




REMARKS. 



IV. 



Gothic. 



IV. 



Vulgate. 



IV. 



.■Ethiopic. 



V. 



Armenian. 



Jerusalem Syriac. 



that it holds a relation to the Curetonian similar to that of the 
Vulgate to the Old Latin. It probably never contained the four 
Catholic Epp. and the Apocalypse now absent from it. See 
Smith's Bib. Diet. Art "Veisions." 

A version made byUlfilas (b. a.d. 311 or 313), Bishop of the Goths 
341—381 (or a.d. 343— 383) , from the Septuagint and the Greek 
New Testament. The principal MSS. are three, viz. (1) Cod. 
Argenteus (containing fragments of the Gospels), in the Univer- 
sity of Upsal; (2) Cod. Carolinus (containing about 40 verses of 
the Epistle to the Romans), first published by Ejnittel. 1762; 
(3) Palimpsest fragments of five codices in the Ambrosian 
Library at Milan. " The readings approach nearer the received 
text than the Egyptian, or one or two other versions of about the 
same age" (Scrivener). The best edition in some respects is 
that by H. C. von der Gabelentz and J. Loebe, Leipzig 1836 — 
1846 : the text is given more accurately by Uppstrom, 1854, 1857, 
1861, 1868 ; other valuable editions by Massma,nn, 1855 — 1857, 
Stamm and Heyne 6 e Aufl., 1874; best for critical purposes, 
Bernhardt's, Vulfila, Halle, 1875. 

Revised from the Old Latin by Jerome at the request of Pope 
Damasus in a.d. 383 — 385. Authorized edition published by 
Sixtus V. in 1590, and by Clement VIII. of Rome, 1592. Scrivener 
says that as a translation and as an aid to the criticism of the 
Greek text of the New Testament the Vulgate is far superior to 
the Old Latin. Some of the oldest MSS. are — I. Of the whole 
New Testament. (1) Cod. Amiatinus, 6th cent., collated by 
Tischendorf (1843) and Tregelles(1846), published by Tischendorf 
1850, 2nd ed. 1854. "Stands first among the authorities for 
the Hieronymian text" (Westcott). (2) Cod. Fuldensis, 6th 
cent., collated by Lachmann and Buttmann, and published by 
Ranke, 1868. "Of nearly equal value with Cod. Amiatinus, 
and apparently derived from the same source" (Westcott). 
(3) Cod. Toletanus (Toledo) , the collation by Christopher Palo- 
mares, was published by Bianchini in his Vindicice canon. Script., 
Rome, 1740. II. Of the' Gospels. (1) Cod. Forojuliensis (Friuli), 
6th cent., published by Bianchini. Parts of the same MS. are at 
Prague, and were published by Dobrowsky 1778 (Cod. Pra- 
gensis). (2) Cod. Harleianus, 1775 (British Museum), 7th cent. 
Partial collation by Griesbach, Symb. Crit. i. 305 — 326. (3) Cod. 
Aureus, 6th or 7th cent. Royal Library at Stockholm, edited by 
J. Belsheim, Christiania, 1878. Has a mixed text; regarded by 
the editor as a representative of the Old Latin, but seems rather 
to belong here. III. Acts, Epp. and Rev. Codex Demidovianus, 
published by Matthagi, Nov. Testament. Gr. et Lot., 1782 — 1788, 
12th cent., but the text is valuable. 

Attributed by Dillmann to the 4th cent., but Gildemeister and 
other Orientalists assign it to the 6th or 7th cent. The dialect is 
the one formerly spoken in Abyssinia, especially in the province 
of Axoum. Edited at Rome, 1548-9, by three Abyssinians. 
Reprinted in Walton's Polyglott. In 1826—1830, Thos. Pell Piatt 
published an edition under the auspices of the British and 
Foreign Bible Society of London. Of slight critical value. 

First printed by Bishop Uscan in 1666. The best edition by 
Zohrab, in 1789. Tregelles calls it " a valuable aid to criticism." 
Scrivener, however, hesitates to acknowledge it as of high 
authority on account of the modern date of its codices, and its 
supposed conformation, in many passages, to the Vulgate. 

A partial Lectionary of the Gospels, in the Vatican, dated 
a.d. 1030, is the only manuscript yet discovered of this version. 
Its grammatical forms resemble the Chaldee. An edition was 
published at Verona in 1861—1864 by Count F. Miniscalchi- 
Erizzo. There is a palimpsest fragment described by Tischen- 



136 




VI. 
VII. 



Philoxenian or 
Harclean Syriac. 



VI. 


Georgian or Iberian 


IX. 


Slavonic. 


IX. 


Frankish. 


LIT. to 
XI. 


Anglo Saxon. 




Persian. 




Arabic. 



dorf in his Anecdota Sacra et Profana, which is akin to the 
Jerusalem version. He assigns this to the 5th cent., but it is 
as jet uncollated. 

Made under the direction of Philoxenus, Bishop of Mabug 
(Hierapolis), in Eastern Syria, a.d. 508. "Its characteristic 
feature is its excessive closeness to the original." "Its very 
defects, however, as a version, give it weight as a textual 
authority" (Scrivener). In a.d. 616 it was revised and com- 
pared with several Greek MSS. by Thomas of Harkel or 
Heraclea. This revision was published, under the name of the 
Philoxenian Syriac, by Joseph "White, Oxford, 1778 — 1803. 
Tregelles more properly designates it as the Harclean Syriac. 
Though we have many MSS. of the Harclean revision in the 
Gospels, till recently only one was known to contain the Acts 
and Epistles, and that was imperfect, ending with Heb. xi. 27. 
But the Syriac MS. bought for the Library of the University of 
Cambridge, England (Add. MSS. 1700), at a sale of the Library 
of the late M. Jules Mohl of Paris, which contains a Syriac 
translation of the two Epp. to the Corinthians, ascribed to 
Clement of Rome, is found to supply the gap. containing the 
New Testament complete, with the exception of the Apocalypse. 
An edition of this MS. is expected soon from Mr. Bensly. See 
Ligrhtfoot's S. Clement of Borne, An Appendix, etc., London, 
1877, p. 232 ff. A critical edition of the Gospel of John in the 
Harclean Syriac was published by C. H. Bernstein, Leipzig, 
1853. Bernstein thinks that the Cod. Angelicus. belonging to the 
Angelica Library of the Augustinian monks at Rome, is a MS. of 
the unrevised form of this version, i.e. of the Philoxenian proper. 

A version of the whole Bible in a language very little known. 
Published in Moscow, 1743. Of little value for critical purposes. 

Translated by two Greek brothers, Cyril and Methodius, from 
the best Greek codices of the age. 

Of the Gospel of Matthew in the Frankish dialect of the 
Teutonic. Published by J. A. Schmeller in 1827. Probably 
from the Latin. 

Numerous versions in the Anglo-Saxon exist, all of which 
are from the Vulgate, and therefore useful only for the criticism 
of that text. 

Of these there are two; one in Walton's Polyglott, from the 
Peshito Syriac; and the other from the Greek, edited by Wheelock. 

Many versions, but of slight importance. For the list, see 
Scrivener. 



137 



TABLE XI. 

CHRISTIAN FATHEES ARRANGED CHRONOLOGICALLY, 
ACCORDING TO THE TIME THEY FLOURISHED. 

(For explanations see next Table.) 

NAME. 



DATE. 


NAME. 


DATE. 


A.D. 




A.D. 


95 


Clemens Romanus. 


830 


107? 


Ignatius. 


334 


108 


Polycarpus. 


340 


130? 


Marcion. 


341 


140? 


Valentinus. 


344 


140 


Justinus. 


345 


160 


Ptolemaeus. 


347 


160 


Heracleon. 


350 


167 


Irenseus. 


354 


168 


Tkeophihis. 


354 


170 


Dionysius Corinthius. 


356 


172 


Tatianus. 


359 


177 


Athenagoras. 


360 


190 


Polycrates. 


360 


192 


Clemens Alexandrinus. 


362 


192 


Theodotus. 


362 


192 


Tertullianus. 


368 


220 


Ammonius Alexandrinus. 


368 


220 


Hippolytus. 


370 


230 


Origenes. 


370 


247 


Dionysius Alexandrinus. 


370 


248 


Cyprianus. 


370 


251 


Novatian. 


370 


254 


Gregorius Neocaesariensis Thau- 


370 




maturgus. 


370 


260 


Paulus Samosatenus. 


370 


270 


Porphyrius. 




278 


Archelaus. 


370 


290 


Methodius. 


373 


294 


Lucianus Antiochenus. 


374 


294 


Pamphilus. 


378 


301 


Petrus Alexandrinus. 


378 


303 


Dorotheus Tyrius. 


379 


303 


Arnobius. 


380 


303 


Lactantius. 


381 


315 


Arius. 


384 


315 


Eusebius Pamphili. 


385 


326 


Athanasius. 


385 


328 


Eustathius Antiochenus. 


387 


330 


Antonius Abba?. 


388 


330 


Asterius. 


390 


330 


Marcellus Ancyranus. 


390 



Juvencus. 

Theodorus Heracleensis. 

Firmicus (Julius). 

Eusebius Emesenus. 

Orsiesius iEgyptius. 

Aphraates the Persian sage. 

Serapion. 

Cyrillus Hierosolymitanus. 

Hilarius Pictaviensis. 

Lucifer. 

Marcus Diadochus. 

Phaebadius. 

Meletius Antiochenus. 

Zeno Veronensis. 

Titus Bostrensis. 

Victorinus (F.M.). 

Epiphanius. 

Optatus. 

Amphilochius Cappadox. 

Apollinarius (or is) Laodicenus. 

Basilius Magnus. 

Didymus Alexandi'inus. 

Ephraem Syrus. 

Gregorius Nazianzenus. 

Gi-egorius Nyssenus. 

Arnbrosiaster or Hilarius Dia- 

conus. 
Pacianus. 

Macarius iEgyptius. 
Ambrosius. 
Diodorus Tarsensis. 
Hieronymus. 
Timotheus. 
Philastrius. 
Macedonius. 
Faustinus. 

Theophilus Alexandrinus. 
Siricius. 
Gaudentius. 

Evagrius Syrus fPonticus?) 
Rufinus Torianua. 
Tichonius. 



138 



DATE. 


NAME. 


DATE. 


NAME. 


A.D. 




A.D. 




396 


Augustinus. 


500 


Pseudo-Dionysius Areopagita. 


398 


Chrysostonms (Johannes). 


502 


Caesarius Arelatensis. 


400 


Palladius. 


507 


Fulgentius. 


400 


Casaianus. 


510 


Epiphanius Scholasticus. 


400 


Faustus. 


513 


Severus Antiochenus. 


401 


Antiochus Ptolemaitanus. 


514 


Cassiodorus (M.A.). 


401 


Marcus Eremita. 


520 


Procopius Gazaeus. 


401 


Philo Carpasius. 


523 


Ferrandus (Fulgentius). 


401 


Severianus. 


535 


Agapetus I. 


401 


Victor Antiochenus. 


540 


Apringius. 


401 


Chromatins. 


540? 


Arethas. 


405 


Pelagius. 


540 


Facundus. 


405 


Prudentins (Anrelius) . 


550 


Primasius. 


407 


Theodorus Mopsuestenus. 


553 


Liberatus. 


410 


Nonnus. 


555 


Victor Tununensis. 


412 


Cyrillus Alexandrinus. 


5G1 


Anastasius Sinaita. 


412 


Isidorus Pelnsiota. 


581 


Gildas Badonicus. 


416 


Orosius. 


589 


Columbanus. 


418 


Marius Mercator. 


590 


Leontinus Byzantinus. 


420 


Fastidius (Priscus). 


590 


Gregorius Magnus. 


420 


Julianus Ha3reticus. 


581 


Eulogius. 


422 


Maximus Taurinensis. 


600 


Pseudo-Caesarius. 


423 


Theodoretus. 


601 


Hesychius. 


425 


Zosimus. 


619 


Isidorus Hispalensis. 


428 


Nestorins. 


635 


Andreas Oretensis. 


430 


Theodotus Ancyranns. 


640 


Thalassius. 


431 


Entherius. 


645 


Maximus Confessor. 


431 


Maximums. 


649 


Martinus. 


434 


Proclus. 


701 


Beda Venerabilis. 


434 


Eucherius. 


730 


Darnascenus (Johannes). 


434 


Sedulins (Caelius). 


770 


Ambrosius Autpertus. 


439 


Socrates Scholasticus. 


776 


Paulinus Aquileiensis. 


439 


Valerianus. 


785 


Tharasius. 


440 


Nilus Abbas. 


787 


Elias Cretensis. 


440 


Sozomonus. 


792 


Syncellus. 


440 


Chrysologus. 


813 


Theodorus Studites. 


440 


Leo I. (Magnus). 


820 


Claudius Taurinensis. 


440 


Salvianus. 


841 


Haymo. 


444 


Prosper Aquitanus. 


845 


Hinomarus. 


448 


Basilius Seleucicnsis. 


858 


Photius. 


450 


Ammonius presbyter. 


980 


Suidas Grammaticus. 


4 54 


Faustus Rojensis. 


990 


GUcumenius. 


458 


Euthalius. 


1007 


Fulbertus. 


458 


GennadiusConstantinopolitanu.' ; . 


1040 


Theophanes Ceramous. 


470 


Ruricius. 


1077 


Theophylactus. 


4 75? 


Gelasius Cyziconus. 


1078 


Michael Psollus. 


1-1 


Victor Vitensis. 


1111 


Rupertus. 


484 


Vigilius Tapsensis. 


1116 


Euthymius Zigabenus. 


490 


A vitus ( Alcimus Ecdicius). 


1118 


Zonaras (Johannes.). 


495 


onadiua Massiliensis. 


1140 


Antonius "Melissa." 


500 


Andreas Cappadox. 


1311 


Thoodulus Monachus. 



139 

TABLE XII. 

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF 

GREEK AND LATIN FATHERS, 

WITH THE TIME, FOR THE MOST PART ACCORDING TO CAVE, AT WHICH 

TREY FLOURISHED. 

GREEK. 






Date. 


Name and Abbreviation. 


Remarks. 


220 


Ammonius Alexandrinus (Ammon.), 


Reputed author of the Sections. 


450 


Ammonius, presbyter, 


Commentator on John, the Acts, etc. 


370 


Ampb.iloch.iu8 Cappadox (Amph.il.), 


Bp. of Iconium, Lycaonia. 


561 


Anastasius Sinaita (Anast.), 


Bp. of Antioch, Syria. 


500 


Andreas Cappadox, 


Bp. of Caesarea in Cappadocia. 


635 


Andreas Cretensis (Andr.), 


Abp. of Crete. 


401 


Antiochus Ptolemaitanus, 


Bp. of Ptolemais in Phoenicia. 


330 


Antonius Abbas, 


Egyptian Monk. 


1140? 


Antonius, compiler of Melissa, 


Greek Monk. 


370 


Apollinarius [or is) Laodicenus, 


Son of Bp. of Hierapolis. 


278 


Archelaus, 


Bp. of Carrhae in Mesopotamia. 


540 


Arethas (tenth cent. Scr.) (Areth.), 


Bp. of Caesarea in Cappadocia. 


315 


Arius, 


Father of Arianism. 


330 


Asterius, 


The Arian of Cappadocia. 


326 


Athanasius (Ath.), 


Bp. of Alexandria. 


177 


Athenagoras (Athen.), 


Athenian Philosopher. 


370 


Basilius Magnus (Bas.), 


Bp. of Caesarea. 


448 


Basilius Seleuciensis (Bas. Sel.), 


Bp. of Seleucia in Isauria. 


600? 


Pseudo-Caesarius Constantinopolita- 
nus (Caes.), 


Brother of Gregory JNTazianzenus. 


138 


Carpocrates, 


Gnostic of Alexandria. 


398 


Chrysostomus (Johannes) (Chrys.), 


Bp. of Antioch and Constantinople. 


192 


Clemens Alexandrinus (Clem.), 


Catechetical Teacher. 


95 


Clemens Bomanus (Clem. Bom.), 


Apostolic Father. 


412 


Cyrillus Alexandrinus (Cyr.), 


Bp. of Alexandria and Commentator 
on the Gospel of John. 


350 


Cyrillus Hierosolymitanus (Cyr. Jer.), 


Bp. of Jerusalem, author of Cate- 
chetical Discourses. 


730 


Damascenus, Johannes (Dam)., 


Presbyter of Damascus. 


247 


Dionysius Alexandrinus (Dion.) 


Bp. of Alexandria. 


500? 


Pseudo-Dionysius Areopagita (Dion. 
Areop.), 


Reputed Bp. of Athens. 



140 



Date. 


Name and Abbreviation. 


Remarks. 

i 


170 


Dionysius Corinthius, 


Bishop of Corinth. 


370 


Didymus Alexandrinus (Did.), 


Bishop of Alexandria. 


378 


Diodorus Tarsensis, 


Bishop of Tarsus. 


303 


Dorotheus Tyrius, 


Bishop of Tyre. 


787 


Elias Cretensis, 


Bishop of Crete. 


370 


Ephraem Syrus (Ephr.), 


Hymn writer. 


368 


Epiphanius (Epiph. ), 


Bishop of Salamis in Cyprus. 


787 


Epiphanius Diaconus, 


Of Sardinia. 


581 


Eulogius, 


Bishop of Alexandria. 


341 


Eusebius Emesenus, 


Bishop of Emesa. 


315 


Eusebius Pamphili (Eas.), 


Bishop of Caesarea. 


328 


Eastathius Antiochenus, 


Bishop of Antioch. 


458 


Euthalius (Eutbal.), 


Bishop of Sulca (or ci). 


431 


Eutberius, 


Bishop of Tyana, Cappadocia. 


1116 


Eutbymius Zigabenns (Euthyni.), 


Monk of Constantinople, Commen- 
tator. 


388 


Evagrius Syrus (Ponticus) (Evagr.), 


Presbyter of Antioch. 


476 


Gelasius Cyzicenus, 


Bishop of Caesarea, Palestine. 


458 


Gennadius Constantinopolitanus, 


Presbyter of Constantinople. 


495 


Gennadius Massiliensis, 


Presbyter of Marseilles. 


1120 


Glycas (Michael), 


Of Sicily. 


370 


Gregorius Nazianzenus (Naz.), 


Gregory of Nazianzus, or Nazianzum. 


254 


Gregorius Neocaesariensis, 


Gregory Thaumaturgus. 


370 


Gregorius Nyssenus (Nyss.), 


Gregory of Nyssa. 


160? 


Heracleon, 


The Gnostic. 


601 


Hesycbius, 


Patriarch of Jerusalem. 


220 


Hippolytus (Hip.) 


Bishop of Portus. 


107? 


Ignatius (Ign.), 


Apostolic Father and Martyr. 


167 


Irenaeus (Iren.) 


Bishop of Lyons. 


412 


Isidorus Pelusiota (Isid.), 


Presbyter of Pelusium, Egypt. 


140 


Justinus (Just ), 


The Martyr. 


590 


Leontius Byzantinus, 


The Advocate of Constantinople. 


294 


Lucianus Antiochenus, 


Presbyter and Martyr. 


373 


Macarius iEgyptius, 


Macarius, senior, surnamed the Great. 


381 


Macedonius, 


Bishop of Constantinople (Arian). 


330 


Marcellus Ancyranus, 


The Sabellian opposed by Eusebius. 


130? 


Marcion, 


The Heretic. 


366 


Marcus DiadocbuB, 


Egyptian Bishop. 


401 


Marcus Eremita, 


Egyptian Monk. 


645 


Maximus Confessor (Vax. Conf.), 


Monk of Chrysopolis, near Constanti- 
nople. 


360 


Melctius Antiocbenus, 


Bishop of Antioch. 


290 


Methodius (Meth.) 


Bishop of Tyre. 


1078 


Michael Psellus, 


Byzantine Senator. 


428 


Nestorius, 


Bishop of Constantinople. 


440 


Nilus Abbas, 


Monk of Constantinople and Egypt. 


410 


Nonnus (Nonn.), 


Of Panopolis, Egyptian by birta. 



141 



Date. 


Name and Abbreviation. 


Remarks. 


990? 


CEcumenms ((Ecu.), 


Bishop of Tricca, Thrace. 


230 


Origenes (Or.), 


Catechist of Alexandria. 


400 


Palladius, 


Bishop of Helenopolis. 


294 


Pamphilus (Pampli.), 


Presbyter of Csesarea. 


260 


Paulus Samosatenus, 


Bishop of Antioch. 


301 


Petrus Alexandrinus (Petr.), 


Bishop of Alexandria. 


401 


Philo Carpasius, 


Bishop of Carpasia in Cyprus. 


858 


Photius (Phot.), 


Patriarch of Constantinople. 


108 


Polycarpus (Polyc), 


Bishop of Smyrna. 


190 


Polycrates, 


Bishop of Ephesus. 


270 


Porpliyrius, 


The Philosopher. 


434 


Proclus, 


Bishop of Constantinople. 


520 


Procopius Gazaeus, 


The Sophist. 


160? 


Ptolemseus, 


The Gnostic. 


347 


Serapion, 


Bishop of Thmuis, Egypt. 


401 


Severianus, 


Bishop of Gabala, Syria. 


513 


Severus Antiochenus, 


The Monophysite. 


439 


Socrates Scholasticus (Soc), 


The Church Historian. 


440 


Sozomenus, (Soz.), 


The Church Historian. 


980 


Suidas Grammaticus (Suid.) 


The Lexicographer. 


792 


Syncellus, 


Monk of Constantinople. 


172 


Tatianus (Tat.), 


The Syrian. 


640 


Thalassius, 


Monk in the Libyan Desert. 


785 


Tharasius, 


Patriarch of Constantinople. 


334 


Theodorus Heracleensis, 


Bishop of Heraclea in Thrace. 


407 


Theodorus Mopsuestenus (Theo. 
Mop.), 


Bishop of Mopsuestia. 


813 


Theodorus Studites, 


Patriarch of Constantinople. 


423 


Theodoretus (Thdrt.), 


Church Historian and Commentator. 


192 


Theodotus, 


The Gnostic. 


430 


Theodotus Ancyranus, 


Bishop of Ancyra in Galatia. 


1311 


Theodulus Monachus, 


Thomas Magister, the Thessalonian. 


1040 


Theophanes Cerameus, 




168 


Theophilus (Thph. Ant.), 


Bishop of Antioch. 


385 


Theophilus Alexandrinus, 


Bishop of Alexandria. 


1077 


Theophylactus (Theophyl.), 


Archbishop of Bulgaria. 


379 


Timotheus, 


Bishop of Alexandria. 


362 


Titus Bostrensis (Tit. Bost.), 


Bishop of Bostra in Arabia. 


140? 


Yalentinus, 


The Gnostic. 


401 


Victor Antiochenus, 


Presbyter of Antioch. 


1118 


Zonaras (Johannes), 


Greek Historian of 'Constantinople. 



142 



LATIN. 



Date. 



Name and Abbreviation. 



Remarks. 



535 Agapetus I., 

374 Ambrosius (Ambr.), 

370 Arnbrosiaster (Arnbrst.), 

770 Ambrosius Autpertus, 

345 Aphraates, 

540 Apringius, 

303 Arnobius (Arnob.), 

490 Avitus (Alcimus Ecdicius), 

39 G Augustinus (Aug.), 

701 Beda Venerabilis, 

502 Caesarius Arelatensis, 

400 Cassianus (Johannes), 

514 Cassiodorus, M.A. (Cassiod.) 

gjj Chrysologus (Peter), 

401 Chromatius (Chrom.) 
820 Claudius, 

589 Columbanus, 
248 Cyprian (Cypr.), 

510 Epiphanius Scholasticus, 

434 Eucherius, 

540 Facundus, 

420 Fastidius (Priscus), 

400 Faustus, 

454 Faustus Rejensis, 

3,84 Faustinus, 

523 Ferrandus (Fulgentius), 

340 Firmicus Julius (F. Maternus) ! 

1007 Fulbertus, 

607 Fulgentius (Fulg.), 

387 Gaudentius (Gaud.), 

581 Gildas Badonicus, 

590 Gregory the Great (Greg.), 
84 1 Haymo, 

37S Hieronymus (Hier.), 

370 Hilarius Diaconus, 



354 Hilarius (Hil.), 



The Pope. 

Bishop of Milan. 

See Hilarius Diaconus. 

Benedictine Monk. 

Bishop ? Author of Homilies falsely 

ascribed to Jacobus Nisibenus. 
Bishop of Pax Julia in Spain. 
Author of Disputationes adceisus 

Gentea. 
Bishop of Vienna. 
Bishop of Hippo. 
The Venerable Bede. 
Bishop of Aries. 

Founder of Western Monachism. 
Senator. 

Bishop of Ravenna. 

Bishop of Aquileia. 

Bishop of Turin. 

Irish Monk. 

Bishop of Carthage. 

Ecclesiastical writer. 

Bishop of Lyons. 

Bishop of Hermiane. 

Bishop of Britain. 

The Manichoean Bishop. 

Bishop of Rbegium. 

The Presbyter. 

Friend and pupil of Fulgentius of 
Ruspe. 

Author of De errore Profanorum Re- 
Ugionum. 

Bishop of Chartres. 

Bishop of Ruspe, Africa. 

Bishop of Brescia. 

Abbot of Bangor (?) 

Gregory the Great. 

Bishop of Halberstadt. 

Saint Jerome, translator of the Bible. 

Supposed to be identical with Am- 
brosiaster. Author of the Com- 
luentnria in XIII Ep. beati Pauli. 

Bishop of Poitiers. 



143 






Date. 


Name and Abbreviation. 


Remarks. 


845 


Hincmarus, 


Archbishop of Rheims. 


619 


Isidorus Hispalensis, 


Bishop of Seville. 


325 


Jacobus Nisibenus, 


Bishop of Nisibis, Zoba. 


420 


Julianus HsereticuB, 


Pelagian Bishop. 


550 


Junilius, 


African Bishop. 


330 


Juvencus (Juv.), 


The Spanish Poet. 


303 


Lactantius (Lact.), 


The Christian Cicero. 


440 


Leo I. (Magnus), 


Bishop of Rome. 


553 


Liberatus, 


Deacon of Carthage. 


354 


Lucifer (Luc), 


Bishop of Cagliari. 


418 


Marius Mercator, 


Friend of Augustine. 


649 


Martimis, 


The Pope. 


422 


Maximus Taurinensis (Max. Taur.), 


Bishop of Turin. 


431 


Maximinus, 


Bishop of Anazarb (?). 


251 


Novatian (No vat.), 


Founder of the Novatians. 


368 


Optatus, 


Bishop of Milevi, Africa. 


416 


•Orosius, 


Spanish Historian. 


344? 


Orsiesius iEgyptius, 




370 


Pacianue, 


Bishop of Barcelona. 


776 


Paulinus Aquileiensis, 


Paul of Aquileia. 


405? 


Pelagius, 


Founder of Pelagianism. 


380 


Philastrius, 


Bishop of Brescia. 


359 


Phaebadius, 


Bishop of Agen. 


550 


Primasius (Prim.), 


Bishop of Adrumetus, Africa. 


444 


Prosper Aquitanus, 




405 


Prudentius Aurelius (Prud.), 


Christian Poet. 


390 


Rufinus Torianus (Ruf.), 


Of Aquileia. 


1111 


Rupertus Tuitiensis, 


Abbot of Deutz. 


470 


Ruricius, 




440 


Salvianus, 


Presbyter of Marseilles. 


434 


Sedulius (Caecilius), 




385 


Siricius, 


Bishop of Rome. 


192 


Tertullianus (Tert.), 




390 


Tichonius, 


The Donatist of Africa. 


439 


Valerianus, 


Bishop of Cemelieus. 


484 


Victor Vitensis, 


African Bishop. 


555 


Victor Tununensis (Vic. Tan.), 




362 


Victorinus, F.M. (Victorin.), 


The African. 


484 


Vigilias Tapsensis (Vigil.), 


The African. 


3G0 


Zeno Veronensis, 




425 


Zosimus, 


The Historian, Bishop of Rome. 



144 



TABLE XIII. 



LIST OF ROMAN EMPERORS 

FEOM AUGUSTUS TO CONSTANTINE, B.C. 31— A.D. 337. 



A.D 
JLA> 



B.C. 31 to 
14 

14-37 
37-41 
41-54 
54-68 
68-69 
69 

69-79 

79-81 

81-96 

96-98 

98-117 

117-138 

138-1«1 

161-180 

180-192 

193 

193-211 
211-217 
217-218 
218-222 
222-235 
235-238 
238-244 
241-249 
249-251 
251-253 
253 

253-260 
260-268 
268-270 
270-275 
275-276 
276 

276-282 
282-283 
283-284 
284-285 
285-305 

305-306 

306-307 

307-324 

.324-337 



| Augustus, Caius Julius Csesar Octavianus. 



Tiberius. (Sejanus, Consul, 26 — 31.) 

Caligula. 

Claudius. 

Nero. 

Galea. 

Otho (Jan. to April). Vitellius (April to Dec). 

Vespasian. 

Titus. 

DoMITIAN. 

Nerva, M. Cocceius. 

Trajan. M. Ulpius. 

Hadrian. 

Antoninus Pius, T. Aurelius. 

Marcus Aurelius, Antoninus. 

COMMODUS. 

Pertinax (Jan. to March) ; Julian, M. Dldlus (March to June). 

Septimius Severus. 

Caracallus and Geta (211—212). 

Macrinus. 

Elagabalus (properly called Avitus, or Bassianus). 

Alexander Severus. 

Maximin, the Thracian. 

Gordian. 

Philippus, M. Julius (of Bostra, Arabia). 

Decius. 

Gallus and Volusianus. 

JEmilianus (three months). 

Valerian and Gallienus (254 — 260). 

Gallienus. 

Claudius II., M. Aurelius. 

Aurelian, L. Domilius. 

Tacitus, M. Claudius. 

Florian (three months), and Probus, M. Aurelius. 

Probus, M. Aurelius. 

Carus, M. Aurelius, and Carinus. 

Numerian and Carinus. 

Carinus and Diocletian. 

Diocletian and Maximian (286 — 305), Augusti, with Galerius 
and Constantius (292 — 305), Ccesars. 

Galerius and Constantius, Augusti, with Maximin and 
Severus, Ccesars. 

Galerius and Severus, Augusti, with Constantine and Maxi- 
min, Ccesars. 

Constantine, Maximian (307—310), and Maxentius (307—312), 
in the West; Galerius (307— 311), Maximin (307— 313), and 
Licinius (307—324), in the East. 

Constantine, sole Emperor. 



145 



INDEX. 



A. 



Abbot, Ezra, vn. 78, 82, 85. 
Acts, 62 ; date of, 56. 
Africa, schools of North, 42. 
Alexandria, 46, 75 ; Christians in, 23 ; 

schools of, 41, 49; patriarch of, 76. 
Alexandrinus, Cod., 33, 69, 71, 72, 

75, 80. 
Alford, B. H., 83, 92. 
Amastris (Paphlagonia), 39. 
Ambrose, 42, 88. 
Ambrosiaster, 88. 
Amelius, 30. 

Ammonian Sections, 70, 74. 
Ammonius of Alex., 71. 
Andreas, 70, 87. 
Andrew, 37 ; Acts of, 62. 
Ante-Nicene Chr. Lib., 7. 
Antilegomena, 62. 
Antioch, 11. 

Antoninus, Marcus, Apology to, 38. 
Antoninus Pius, 15, 22, 23, 27, 38, 57 ; 

edict of, 23. 
Apocalypse, 61, 63. 
Apollinaris, Claudius, works of, 38. 
Apollinarius, 30, 91. 
Apologists, 37. 
Apostles, choice of, 26. 
Apostolical Constitutions, 62. 
Apelles of Asia, 44. 
Appian, 17. 

Apuleius, writings of, 23. 
Aristides, (Elius, 28. 
Aristion, 37. 
Arnobius, 42, 49. 
Arrian, 21. 
Artemon, 44. 



Asia Minor, Christians of, 8 ; common 
council of, 23; pro-consul of, 21, 
23. 

Ass, the Golden, 24. 

Athanasius, 42, 49, 76, 87. 

Pseudo-Athanasius, 92. 

Athenagoras, 41 ; apology to, 39. 

Athenians, 23 ; Ep. to, 39. 

Athens, Bp. of, 37 j philosopher of, 39. 

Augustine, 42, 88. 

Augustus, Cgesar, age of, 13^ 

Aurelian, 30. 

Aurelius, Marcus, 27, 28, 35, 38, 39. 

Autolycus, Apology to, 38. 

B. 

Baber, H. H., 77. 

Baptists, allusions to, 16. 

Barnabas, the Levite, 33 ; Ep. of 

57, 62. 
Bartolocci, 77. 
Basil, the Great, 87, 91. 
Basilides of Alex., 44, 59. 
Basileensis, Cod., 72, 82. 
Basnage, 29, 44. 
Bauer, 33. 

Bengel, critical canon of, 92. 
Bentley, 77. 
Bethesda, Pool of, 90. 
Bezse, Cod., 72, 80. 
Bezse, Theo., 81. 
Bible, number of translators of, 10 ; 

translation of, 9. 
Bingham, Antiquities, 6. 
Birch, 77, 83, 85. 
Bithynia, province of, 19. 
Bleek, 33. 



146 



INDEX. 



Bos, 77. 

Bradford, Wm, 12, 47. 

Britain, 7. 

British Museum Lib., 33, 75, 76, 84 

Britanicus, Cod. 84. 

Bunsen, 41. 

Burgon, J. W., 78, 79. 

C. 

Caesar Augustus, age of, 13. 

Caesars, lives of, 17. 

Caesarea, 57 ; bp. of, 70. 

Cambridge, Lib. of, 80. 

Canon, Bengel, 93 ; catalogues of, 59 ; 
classification of, 61 ; Eusebian, 70, 
71, 74 ; formation of, 58 ; first and 
second, 63. 

Canonical books, history of, 55. 

Cappadocia, 70. 

Caro, Hugo de Sancto, 71. 

Carpianus, 71. 

Carpocrates, 44. 

Carthage, cathedral of, 7; schools of, 
41, 49. 

Casaubon, Meric, 27. 

Cassian, the Docete, 44. 

Cassius, Dion, 29. 

Catherine de Medici, 79. 

Cave, 36, 87. 

Celsus, 25, 26, 50. 

Cerdon of Borne, 44. 

Cerinthus, 44. 

Charles I., 75. 

Christianity, spread of, 18, 20. 

Christian Lib., Ante-Nicene, 7. 

Christians, in Alex., 23 ; in Asia, 22 ; 
examination of, 19, 20 ; leniency 
towards, 29 ; presbyter of, 29 ; re- 
ligious observances of, 20. 

Chrysostom, 87, 91. 

Pseudo-Chrysostom, 92. 

Chrysostomus, Dion, 21, 35. 

Church, extent of, 6. 

Cicero, age of, 13. 

Claudius, life of, 17. 

Claudius Apollinaris, works, 38. 

Clement of Alex., 32, 39, 42, 49, 60, 
87. 

Clement of Rome, 33, 61 ; ep. of, 32. 

Colbertinus, Cod., 82, 83. 

Colonies, New England, 16 ; Plymouth, 
9, 47. 



Colossao, letters to, 8. 
Colossians, ep. to, 56. 
Commodus, emp., 39. 
Congregationalisms, hist, of, 16. 
Constantine, 9, 45 ; conversion of, 41. 
Constantinople, cathed. of, 7 ; patriarch 

of, 75. 
Constitutions, Apostolical, 62. 
Corinth, letters to, 8. 
Corinthians, 21 ; Ep. to, 55. 
Cowper, B. H., 76. 
Cozza, 77. 
Cramer, 83. 
Credner, 33. 
Crevier, history of, 29. 
Criticism, textual, 88. 
Cronius, letter to, 24. 
Cureton, Wm., 34. 
Curetonian Syriac, 72. 
Cursive MSS., 82. 
Cyprian, 42, 49, 88. 
Cyril of Alex., 87, 91. 
Cyril of Jerusalem, 87. 

D. 

Dacians, 7. 
Decius, 29. 
De Wette, 92. 
Didymus of Alex., 87, 92. 
Diocletian, Churches of, 5 ; perse- 
cutions of, 8. 
Diognetus, 32, 35. 
Dion Cassius, 29. 
Dion, the Sophist, 21. 
Dionysius, 39, 42 ; Ep. to Bom., 39. 
Pseudo-Dionysius of Alex., 92. 
Dobbin, 84, 94. 
Doddridge, 26. 

Domitian, 12, 23 ; persecutions of, 29. 
Donaldson, 33. 
Dove, descent of, 26. 
Dressel, A. R. M. 32. 
Dryden, satires of, 19. 
Duncker, 41. 

E. 

Ebionitcs, 43. 

Egypt, 84 ; Hadrian in, 22 ; Christians 

in, 23. 
Ellicott, 92. 
Ephcsians, Ep. to, 56. 



1M)EX. 



147 



Ephesus, letters to, 8, 38. 

Ephraemi, Cod., 69, 72, 79. 

Epictetus, the Stoic, 21. 

Epiphanius, 87, 91. 

Erasmus, 84, 91. 

Eusebian sections, 70 ; canons, 70, 74. 

Eusebius, Eccl. Hist., 21, 22, 28, 30, 
34, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 40, 41, 42, 44, 
47, 49, 61, 62, 70, 71, 76, 87. 

Euthalian divisions, 76. 

Euthalius, 68, 70, 83, 92. 

Eutherius, 91. 

Evodius, successor of, 33. 

F. 

Faber, Tanaquil, 25. 

Fabri, Cod., 72. 

Fathers, .Apostolic, 32, 36 ; Christian, 
87 ; Greek, 87 ; Latin, 88, 92 ; Pil- 
grim, 9, 12 ; Syrian, 79. 

Felix, Minucius, 27, 28. 

Ferrar, 82. 

Field, 76. 

Field of inquiry, 5. 

Flavius Vopiscus, 23. 

Florinus, letter to, 40. 

Florus, L. A., history of, 17. 

Ford, 77. 

Fronto, orator, 27, 28. 

Fundanus, Minucius, 21, 22, 23. 

Funk, F. X., 32. 

G. 

Galatia, Letters to, 8. 

Galatians, Ep. to, 55. 

Galen, works of, 28. 

Galileans, 21. 

Gallienus, 30. 

Gallus, 30. 

Gardiner, 89, 96. 

Gaul, 7, 82 ; bps. of, 6. 

Gaussen, Canon of 1ST. T., 61. 

Gebhardt, O. von, 32, 

Gelasius, 91. 

Germans, 7. 

Gethsemane, 46. 

Gibbon, Decline and Fall, 6, 7, 8, 18. 

Gieseler, 33. 

Gnossians (Crete), 39. 

Gortyna, Church of, 39. 

Gothic peoples, 7. 

Grabe, 76. 



Granianns, Serenius, 21, 22. 
Granville, 78. 
Greece, Churches of, 8. 
Greeks, edict addressed to, 23. 
Green, T. S., 92. 
Gregory of Nyssa, 92. 
Gregory Thaumaturgus, 42. 
Griesbach, 88, 92, 93, 95. 
Guericke, 33. 

H. 

Hadrian, Emp., 21, 23, 37; letters 
of, 22. 

Hampton Court, Conference at, 9. 

Harnack, A., 32. 

Hebrews, Ep. to, 56, 61, 62. 

Hefele, C. J., 32, 33. 

Hegesippus, Ch. Hist., 39. 

Heracleon, 44. 

Hermas, Shepherd of, 32, 36, 62, 74, 75. 

Hermogenes, 44. 

Herod, 45 ; slaughter by, 26. 

Herzog's Encycl., 36. 

Hierapolis, Bp. of, 36, 38. 

Hierocles, 30, 50. 

Hieronymus, 88. 

Hilary, 42. 

Hilary of Poitiers, 88. 

Hilgenfeld, 33. 

Hingham, church of, 12. 

Hippolytus, 41, 87 ; works of, 40. 

Historians, Secular, notices of, 17. 

History, ancient and modern, com- 
parative view, 10. 

Holmes, 77. 

Homologoumena, 62. 

Horace, age of, 13. 

Hort, 79, 92. 

Hug, J. L., 33, 78, 80. 

Huther, 92. 



Ignatius, 57, 58; Ep. of, 32, 58; 

martyrdom of, 32, 34, 35. 
Ignatius of Antioch, 34. 
Immer, Hermenetics of, 96. 
Inquiry, field of, 5. 
Investigation, method of 4. 
Ionia (Asia Minor), 39. 
Irenseus, 35, 37, 40, 43, 59, 60, 87 ; 

works of, 40 ; Harey's edition of, 43. 
Italy, churches of, 6, 8. 



148 



INDEX. 



J. 



James, 37; Ep of, 55. 

James I. of England, 9. 

Jericho, fall of, 61. 

Jerome, 39, 57, 67, 87, 88, 91, 92 ; Be 
Vir. iii. 38, 41. 

Jerusalem, converts at, 11 ; destruc- 
tion of, 29 ; Holy Sepulchre in, 46. 

Joannes Damascenus, 87, 92. 

John, Acts of, 62 ; baptism, 26 ; 
Church of, 12 ; date of Ep. to, 56 ; 
date of Gospel of, 56. 

Johnson's Encycl., 86. 

Joshua, homily on, 61. 

Judas, betrayal, 26. 

Judaea, Christianity in, 18. 

Judgment, rules of, 92. 

Justin, History of Trogus, 17. 

Justin Martyr, 23, 38, 57, 59, 87; 
Apologies of, 48 ; First Apology, 22. 

Juvenal, Satires of, 18. 

K. 

Kipling, Thomas, 81. 
Kuster, 82, 



Lacedaemonians, Ep. to, 39. 

Lachmann, 92. 

Lactantius, 42, 49 ; writings, 19, 29, 30. 

Lampridius, 29. 

Lardner, credibility, etc., 14, 21, 23, 

25, 28, 30, 37, 38, 39, 41, 44, 47, 59 ; 

translation by, 25. 
Larisseans, 23, 
Lascar, A. J., 79. 
Lazarus, tomb of, 46. 
Le Clerc, 44. 
Leicester, Lib. of, 84. 
Leicestrensis, Cod., 72, 84. 
Leucius, 44. 
Lightfoot, 79. 

Literature, Pagan, evidences of, 14. 
Livy, age of, 13. 
Lucar, Cyril, 75. 
Lucian, 14, 24, 25. 
Lucifer of Cagliari, 88. 
Luke, dato of Gospel of, 56. 
Lydia, 38. 

M 
Mc- Clellan, 79, 94. 



Macarius of Jerusalem, 91. 

Macedonia, Churches of, 8. 

Macedonius, 92. 

Madden, Sir Fred., 92. 

Magi, prophecies of, 26, 69. 

Magus, Simon, 44. 

Mai, Cardinal, 77. 

Manuscripts, Alexandrian, 95; classi- 
fication, 72 ; Constantinopolitan, 95 ; 
cursive, 82 ; form, 67 ; uncial, 73 ; 
western, 95. 

Marc, 44, 

Marcellinus, 76. 

Marcion of Pontus, 43, 44, 58, 59. 

Marcus Antoninus, Apol. to, 38. 

Marcus Aurelius, 27, 28, 35, 38, 39. 

Mark, date of Gospel, 56; testimony 
to, 36. 

Martin I., Pope, 91. 

Martyrs, 37. 

Matthew, date of Gospel, 56 ; testimony 
to, 36, 37. 

Matthias, Gospels of, 62. 

Maximinus, the Thracian, 29. 

Maximus Confessor, 87. 

Maximus Tyrius, 15. 

Maximus Valerius, 17. 

Melito, Bp. of Sardis, 23, 38. 

Menander, the Gnostic, 44. 

Metamorphosis, 24. 

Methodius, reply to Porphyry, 30. 

Meyer, 92. 

Mico, 77. 

Mill, 83, 84. 

Miller, E., 41. 

Milligan, Wm, 33. 

Minucius Felix, 27, 28. 

Minucius Fundanus, 21, 22, 23. 

Mohler, 33. 

Monacensis, Cod., 72. 

Montanus, 44. 

Montfortianus, Cod., 72, 83. 

Moors, 7. 

Morton, George, 12. 

Moses, school of, 28. 

Miiller, 33. 

Muratori, Lib. of, 59. 



N. 



Nablous, 38. 
Nativity, place of, 46. 
Nazareth, 26. 



INDEX. 



149 



Neander, 33. 

Neapolis, Flavia, 38. 

Nero, 23, 45 ; death of, 18 ; life of, 17, 

persecutions of, 8, 19. 
Nerva, leniency towards Christians, 29. 
Nestorius, 91. 

New England Colonies, 16 ; founded, 9. 
New Testament, citations from, 86 ; 

estimation of, 7 ; versions of, 85. 
Nicholas V., Pope, 77. 
Nicomedia, Church of, 6. 
Nicomedians, Ep. to, 39. 
Nile, Churches of, 6. 
Northcote, Spencer, 45. 
Norton, Genuineness of Gospels, 57. 
Novatian, 88. 



0. 



CEcumenius, 88, 92. 

Olshausen, 92. 

Origen, 26, 36, 42, 49, 61, 87, 91 ; on 

authorship of Ep. to Barnabas, 32. 
Ovid, age of, 13. 
Oxford chronological tables, 30. 



P. 



Pagan writers, notices of, 18; litera- 
ture, 14. 

Palestine, 25, 46. 

Palimpsests, 67. 

Pamphilus, Lib. of, 57. 

Pansa, palace of Edile, 46. 

Pantaenus, 41. 

Papias, 37; fragment of, 32; testi- 
mony of, 36. 

Paris National Library, 79. 

Parsons, 77. 

Paterculus, V., history of, 17. 

Paul, 36, 50; Church of, 12; con- 
version of, 91 ; death of, 8. 

Pausanias, Itinerary of, 17. 

Peabody, A. B., 3. 

Pearson, 77. 

Penn, 78. 

Peshito, 60 ; Syriac, 86. 

Peter, 36, 37, 50 ; Church of, 12 ; date 
of First, 56 ; death, 8 ; denial, 26 ; 
revelation, 62 ; Gospels of, 62. 

Philemon, Ep. to, 8, 56. 



Philip, S7. 

Philippi, letters to, 8. 

Philippians, Ep. to, 56. 

Philo, age of, 13. 

Philomelium, Church at, 35. 

Photius, 87, 92. 

Phrygia, 36. 

Pilate, Pontius, 18, 48 ; Acts of, 47. 

Pilgrim Fathers, 9, 12. 

Pius, Bp. of Rome, 36. 

Pliny, age of, 13 ; Ep. of, 21. 

Pliny the younger, letter of, 19. 

Plutarch, age of, 13. 

Plymouth Colony, 9, 47. 

Polycarp, 35 ; Ep. of, 32 ; interview 

with, 40 ; letter to, 34 ; martyrdom 

of, 32, 35. 
Polycarp, Bp. of Smyrna, 35. 
Pompeii, recent discoveries at, 46. 
Pontus, Bps. of, 6 ; Churches of, 39. 
Porfiri, Abp., 74. 
Porphyry, 50 ; works, 30. 
Porson, 92, 94. 

Portus, Hippolytus, Bp. of, 41. 
Pothinus, Martyr, 39. 
Praxeas of Africa, 44. 
Priscian, 14. 
Primasius, 88. 
Prodicus, 44. 
Proteus, Peregrinus, death of, 24, 

25. 
Pudentilla, wife of Apuleius, 24. 



Q. 

Quadratus, Apology of, 37. 



E. 



Rawlinson, Hist. Ev., 38, 45, 50. 
Readings, nature of, 89. 
Revelation, date of, 56, 62. 
Romans, Ep. of Dionysius to, 39; Ep. 

to, 55. 
Rome, letters to, 8 ; fire at, 18 ; 

senate of, 30. 
Ronsch, 88. 
Roth, C. L., 82. 
Routh, 37. 
Rufinus, 88. 
Russia, Emp., 75. 



150 



1XDEX. 



S. 

Sallust, age of, 13. 

Samaria, 38. 

Sancto Caro, Hugo de, 71. 

Sardinia, 68 ; mines of, 41. 

Sardis, Bp. of, 23, 38. 

Sarmatians, 7. 

Saturninus of Antioch, 44. 

Schneidewin, 41. 

Scholz, 77. 

Scrivener, 69, 73, 75, 76, 81, 82, 84, 86, 

89, 90, 91, 92, 94, 96. 
Scrooby, church of, 12. 
Scythians, 7. 
Sections, Ammonian, 70; Eusebian, 

70. 
Semisch, article of, 36. 
Seneca, M. A., age of, 13, 14. 
Seneca, L. A., age of, 14. 
Septuagint, 73, 74, 77. 
Serapis, priests of, 28 ; worshippers, 

22. 
Serenius Granianus, 21, 22. 
Sergio, 77. 

Sermon on Mount, 26. 
Servianus, the Consul, 21, 22. 
Severus, Alexander, 29. 
Severus, Septimus, 29, 40, 92. 
Severus, Sulpicius, 29. 
Shechem, 38. 
Short, Charles, 86. 
Sibylline books, 30. 
Simon Magus, 44. 
Sinai, Mount, 73. 
Sinaiticus,Cod., 68, 69, 71, 72, 73, 74. 

_ 75, 78, 79, 90. 
Sinope (Paphlagonia), 58. 
Smith's Bib. Diet., 33, 58, 85, 86, 

96. 
Smith's Diet, of Chr. Antiq., 6. 
Smyrna, church of, 35. 
Soter, Bp. of Rome, 39. 
Spain, 7 ; bps. of, 6. 
Spartian, 29. 
Spohn, G. L., 76. 
St. Catherine's Convent, 73. 
St. Mark's Library, 85. 
Stephens, Robert, 72. 
Strabo, age of, 13. 
Strauss, Leben Jesu, 4. 
Suetonius, age of, 13, 17. 
Sulci, Bp. of, 68. 
Sycliar, 38. 



Synagogue, Jewish, 22. 

Syria, Churches of, 8; Hadrian in, 

22. 
Syriac, Curetonian, 72 ; Peshito, 86. 



T. 

Tacitus, age of, 13 ; annals of, 17. 
Tacitus, Caius Cornelius, 18, 19. 
Tatian, the Assyrian, oration of, 39. 
Tertullian, 7, 42, 43, 47, 49, 60, 88 ; 

Apology of, 48. 
Text, divisions of, 68. 
Thaumaturgus,* Gregory, 42. 
Theocracy, New England, 16. 
Theodoret, 87, 92. 
Theodotus, the Valentinian, 44. 
Theodotus, the Tanner, 44, 91, 92. 
Theognostus, 42. 

Theophilus, Bp. of Antioch, 38, 58. 
Theophylact, 88. 
Thessalonians, 23 ; Ep. to, 55. 
Thessalonica, letters to, 8. 
Thomas, 37 ; Gospels of, 62. 
Thrace, bps. of, 6. 
Tiberius, 17, 18, 48. 
Timothy, Ep. to, 8. 
Tischendorf, 33, 71, 73, 74, 75, 77, 78, 

79, 80, 82, 83, 84, 88, 92. 
Titus, Ep. to, 8 ; date of, 55. 
Trajan, Emp., 19, 21, 34. 
Tregelles, 79, 82, 83, 84, 86, 92, 95, 

96. 
Trogus, History of, 17. 
Trypho, the Jew, 38. 
Tyrius, Maximus, 15. 

U. 
Uhden, Hist, of Congrcgationalists, 16. 
Ulpian, 29. 
Uncial MSS., 73. 
Urbino, Cod., 85. 

V. 

Valentinians, 43. 

Valentinus, 44. 

Valerian, 30. 

Valerius Maximus, 17. 

Valpy, 24. 

Vatican Lib., 77, 83, 85 ; MSS. 68, 69, 

78. 
Vaticanus, Codex, 68, 77. 
Velleius Paterculus, 14. 



INDEX. 



151 



Vera Historia, of Lucian, 25. 
Vercellone, 77. 
Verus, Lucius, 35. 
Virgil, age of, 13. 
Vopiscus, Flavius, 23, 30. 
Vulgate, 86, 91, 92. 

W. 

Ward, H. W., 91, 92. 

Weiss, 79. 

Westcott, 33, 58, 59, 60, 63, 79, 86, 92. 

Wetstein, 79, 82, 92. 

Wiesinger, 92. 



Winer, 33. 
Winthrop, John, 16. 
Woide, C. G., 76. 
Wordsworth, 92. 
Writers, Pagan, notices of, 18. 
Writings, evidence of heretical, 43; 
style of, 67. 

Z. 

Zacagni, L. A., 83. 
Zacynthius, Cod., 69. 
Zahu, Th., 32. i 
Zigabenus, Euthymius, 88. 



THE END. 



GILBERT AND EIYINGTON, PRINTEE3, ST. JOHN'S SQUAEE, LONDON. 



WARREN F. DRAPER, 

PUBLISHER AND BOOKSELLER, 

ANDOVER, MASS. f 

Publishes and offers for Sale the following Works, which will be sent, 
post-paid, on receipt of the sums affixed. 



GARDINER'S GREEK HARMONY. A Harmony of the Four Gospels 
in Greek, according to the Text of Tischendorf, with a Collation of the Textus 
Receptus, and of the Texts of Griesbach, Lachmann, and Tregelles. By 
Frederic Gardiner, D.D., Professor in the Berkeley Divinity School. 8vo. $3.00. 

" A very important matter in the preparation of the Harmony is, of course, the choice of a text. 
The one chosen by Professor Gardiner is that of Teschendorf's eighth edition of the New Testa- 
ment. This text was choser. because * it embodied the latest results of criticism, having had the 
advantage throughout of the Codex Sinaiticus and of a more close collation of the Codex Vaticanus.' 
Professor Gardiner would, indeed, have published his Harmony more than a year ago, but waited 
till opportunity could be given for consulting this last edition of Tischendorf. It is an obvious 
merit in this Harmony, that the student can see at a glance whether or not the text of Tischendorf 
agrees or conflicts with that of Griesbach, Lachmann, and Tregelles in places where there is a dif- 
ference of ODinion. It is another excellence of the work that the Greek text is so accurate, evincing 
the most scrupulous care and thorough scholarship on the part of the editor." — Bibliotheca Sacra. 

" The notes of the author are marked by scholarship and good sense. The student will find it a 
convenient manual for the study of the Gospels, because he sees upon one and the same page the 
readings of the principal editions and manuscripts, together with the quotations made by the evan- 
gelists from the Old Testament." — Princeton Review. 

"Dr. Gardiner's work has been well done, and he has given us a Harmony of great value." — 
Quarterly Review Evang. Luth. Church. 

" By this scholarly work Dr. Gardiner has rendered all diligent students of the Gospel narrative 
an invaluable service. In a single volume, and by the most satisfactory arrangement of the several 
and inspired accounts of the life and doings of our Lord, the book furnishes the best results of the 
ablest and most laborious investigation of all known sources of knowledge regarding the original 
sacred text." — Reformed Church Monthly. 

" It is a superior work of its kind." — National Baptist. 

" This book, the result of great research and utmost painstaking, is well worthy the consideration 
of all Bible scholars." — Watchman and Reflector. 

GARDINER'S ENGLISH HARMONY. A Harmony of the Four Gospels 
in English, according to the Authorized Version; corrected by tbe best Critical 
Editions of the Original. By Frederic Gardiner, D.D., Professor in the Berke- 
ley Divinity School. 8vo. Cloth, $200. 

" The Harmony in English, the title of which is given above, is a reproduction of the Harmony 
In Greek; no other changes being made than such as were required to lit the work for the use of the 
English reader who desires to learn some of the improvements which modern criticism has made in 
the authorized English text." — Bibliotheca Sacra. 

" We gladly commend this Harmony to every intelligent reader of the Scriptures. The need of 
•uch a guide is felt by every thoughtful Churchman at least once a year — in Holy Week — when 
he desires to read the events of each day in the order in which they happened so many years ago. 
We do not think that our laymen know how much they will be helped to the understanding of the 
Gospels by a simple Harmony, perhaps reads as we suggested above, in connection with some 
standard Life of our Lord."— The Churchman. 

LIFE OP CHRIST. The Life of our Lord in the Words of the Gospels. By 
Frederic Gardiner, D.D., Professor in the Berkeley Divinity School. 16mo. 
pp. 256. $1.00 

" It is well adapted to the convenience of pastors, to the needs of teachers in the Bible-clasg and 
Sabbath-school, to the religious instruction of families. It bids fair to introduce improvements into 
toe style of teaching the Bible to the young." - Bibliotheca Sacra. 

** This little volume will not only answer as a Harmony of the Gospels for the use of those who 
only care to have results, but it will be an excellent book to read at family prayers, or to study witn 
<• Bible-class."— Christian Union. 

(1) 



Publications of W. F. Draper. 



WINER'S N. T. GRAMMAR. A Grammar of the Idiom of the New Tes- 
tament; prepared as a Solid Basis for the Interpretation of the New Testament. 
By Dr. Geokge Benedict Winer. Seventh Edition, enlarged and improved. 
By Dr. Gottlieb Lunemann, Professor of Theology at the University oi 
Gottingen. Revised and authorized Translation. 8vo. pp.744. Cloth, $4.00; 
sheep, $5.00 ; half goat, $5.75. 

** Prof. Thayer exhibits the most scholarly and pains-taking accuracy in all his work, especial 
attention being given to references and Indexes, on which the value of such a work so much 
depends. The Indexes alone fill eighty-six pages. The publisher's work is handsomely done, and 
we cannot conceive that a better Winer should be for many years to come accessible to American 
•cholars." — Princeton Review. 

" We trust that this admirable edition of a justly famous and surpassingly valuable work, will 
gain extensive circulation, and that the study of it will begin afresh." — Baptist Quarterly. 

" The seventh edition of Winer, superintended by Lunemann (Leipz. 1867), we have at last, 
thanks to Prof. Thayer, in a really accurate translation." — Dr. Ezra Abbot, in Smith's Dictionary 
of the Bible, American Edition. 

" We have before us, in our own language, 'a reproduction of the original work,' in its most per- 
fect form, and with its author's latest additions and improvements." — New Englander. 

"Professor Thayer has introduced numerous and important corrections of Masson's translation, 
and has made the present edition of the Grammar decidedly superior to any of the preceding 
translations. lie has made it especially convenient for the uses of an English student by noting on 
the outer margin of the pages the paging of the sixth and seventh German editions, and also of 
Prof. Masson's translation. Thus the reader of a commentary which refers to the pages of either of 
those volumes, may easily find the reference by consulting the margin of this volume."— Bib. Sacra. 

"The whole appearance of the work as it now stands indicates a careful and thorough scholar- 
ship. A critical comparison of several pages with the original confirms the impression made by a 
general examination of the book. In its present form, this translation may now be recommended as 
worthy of a place in the library of every minister who desires to study the New Testament with the 
aid of the best critical helps." — Theological Eclectic. 

" Great pains also have been taken to secure typographical accuracy, an extremely difficult thing 
in a work of this kind. We rejoice that so invaluable a work has thus been made as nearly perfect 
as we can hope ever to have it. It i9 a work that can hardly fail to facilitate and increase the rever- 
ent and accurate study of the Word of God." — American Presbyterian Review. 

BUTTM ANN'S N. T. GRAMMAR. A Grammar of the New Testament 
Greek. By Alexander Buttmann. Authorized Translation, by J. Henry 
Thayer. With numerous additions and corrections by the Author. 8vo. pp. 494. 
Price, cloth, $2.75. 

" This Grammar is acknowledged to be the most important work which has appeared on N. T. 
Grammar since Winer's. Its use has been hindered by the fact that in the original it has the form 
of an Appendix to the Classic Greek Grammar by the Author's father. The inconvenience arising 
from this peculiarity has been obviated in this translation by introducing in every case enough from 
that Grammar to rentier the statements easily intelligible to readers unacquainted with that work ; 
at the same time, the Author's general scheme of constantly comparing New Testament and Classic 
usage has been facilitated for every Student, by giving running references throughout the book to 
five or six of the most current grammatical works, among them the Grammars of Iladley, Crosby, 
Donaldson, and Jelf. Additions and corrections in more than two hundred and fifty places have 
been furnished for this edition by the Author. 

" The N. T. Index has been enlarged so as to include all the passages from the N. T. referred to 
in the Grammar ; and a separate Index has been added, comprising all the passages cited from the 
Eeptuagint. The other Indexes have been materially augmented ; the cross-references have been 
multiplied; chapter and verse added to many of the fragmentary quotations from the N. T. ; the 
pagination of the German original has been given in the margin ; and at the end of the book e 
glossary of technical terms encountered more or less frequently in commentaries and grammatical 
works has been added for the convenience of students." — Translator's Pre/ace. 

" Professor Thayer has performed his task — which has been a great deal more than that of a mere 
translator— with remarkable fidelity. It is doubtless the best work extant on this subject, and a 
book which every scholarly pastor will desire to possess. Its usableness is greatly enhanced by its 
complete set of Ijdexes." — The Advance. 

" It is a thoroughly scientific treatise, and one which will be helpful to students, both in connec- 
tion with Wii. j and as discussing many points from a different or opposite point of view. Prof. 
Thayer has added much to the value of the book — as one to be readily and conveniently used — by 
enlarging and perfecting the Indexes," etc. — New Englandei . 

(3) 



Publications of W. F. Draper. 



A. GUIDE TO READING THE HEBREW TEXT; for the Use of 

Beginners. By Rev. W. H. Vibbert, M. A., Professor of Hebrew in the 

Berkeley Divinity School. 12mo. pp. 67. $1.25. 
'• The aim of this work is to give the student all that is needful to enable him to read the text of 
the Old Testament, keeping rigorously to the plan of stating clearly and precisely everything that 
is essential to the purpose. This work is not a Hebrew Grammar, but it is a guide and a help to the 
reading of the text of the Hebrew Bible. One thing is given at a time, with exercises for practice, 
so that each point may be perfectly comprehended. It is hoped that the book is so constructed as 
to enable the learner to read the Hebrew text without the services of the living teacher. Nothing 
has been taken for granted on the part of the student. By a systematic and progressive plan of 
arrangement, which he must follow closely and steadily, he is lead on from section to section, until 
perfect familiarity with the forms and sounds of characters and signs is acquired." — Author's Pref. 
" Mr. Vibbert's manual is what it claims to be. It really gives, in a perspicuous and exact man- 
ner, an initiation into the mysteries of the Hebrew tongue, and the rudiments of Hebrew study are 
all contained in these simple rules and illustrated in these practical exercises. The method is the 
excellent method of Kalisch, which insists upon orthography as the needful preliminary to gram- 
mar and syntax. One who faithfully follows Mr. Vibbert's directions will be able to use with profit 
the lexicon and the chrestomathy, and in a little time to read the Word of the Lord in the charac- 
ter which it had when the Scribes expounded it." — Christian Register. 

RIGGS'S O. T. EMENDATIONS. Suggested Emendations of the Author- 
ized English Version of the Old Testament. By Elias Riggs, Missionary of 
the A. B. C. F. M., at Constantinople. 12mo. pp. 130. $1.00. 

" The amendments here suggested are the result, not of a systematic revision of the English Ver- 
sion, which I have never attempted, but of comparisons made in the course of translating the Scrip- 
tures into the Armenian and Bulgarian languages. They are offered to the candid consideration of 
all who feel especial interest in the correction of the English Version, and specially of those provi- 
dentially called to the work of translating the word of God into other tongues." — Author's Preface. 

" W. F. Draper, publisher of the Bibliotheca Sacra, has issued an interesting and suggestive little 
treatise, written by Rev. Elias Riggs, Missionary of the A. B. C. F. M., at Constantinople, which is 
introduced by an Introductory Note of Prof. Thayer of Andover. It is intended to suggest some of 
the philological changes in the version of the Old Testament, rendered advisable by the advanced 
scholarship in Oriental tongues, attained especially by our missionaries of the East. The criticism 
upon the New Testament has been very full. The present is a work of the same description upon 
the Old, but is one upon which fewer eminent scholars have entered. Obscure passages are found 
to yield their long-hidden meaning through an acquaintance with the idioms of Oriental languages, 
and a personal familiarity with the unchanging customs of that stereotyped land. The volume is ti 
valuable reflex contribution to the churches at the West, from the mission fields supported by their 
gifts in the East. It comes at an hour when its modest and well-defended suggestions will secure a 
careful examination on the part of the Biblical scholars now engaged in Great Britain and in this 
country upon a new version of the English Bible." — Zion's Herald. 

HEBREW ENGLISH PSALTER. The Book of Psalms, in Hebrew and 
English, arranged in Parallelism. 16mo. pp. 194. $1.25. 

" The preacher in expounding to his congregation one of the Psalms of David, will find it very 
convenient to have the original by the side of the English version. For private reading and medi- 
tation, also such an arrangement will be found very pleasant and profitable. We feel confident that 
this little volume will be a favorite with Hebrew scholars; and that, when they have once become 
habituated to it, it will be, to many of them, a vade mecum." — Bibliotheca Sacra. 

"A handsome edition of the Book of Psalms, which will be quite a favorite with clergymen and 
theological students." — New Englander. 

"A very convenient and admirable manual, and we beg leave to thank our Andover friend for 
it " — Presbyterian Quarterly. 

" The volume is beautifully printed, of convenient size for use, and of admirable adaptation to the 
service of* those whose Hebrew has become a dim reminiscence." — North American. 

HEBREW GRAMMAR. The Elements of the Hebrew Language. By Rev. 
A. D. Jones, A.M. 8vo. pp. 168. $1.50. 

" By a simple and progressive series of exercise, and by a perfectly plain exposition of the syntax, 
the student is enabled to take up Hebrew just aa he would the Initia Latina, and just as easily." - 
Publisher's Circular, Apr. 15, 1870. 

** The plan of the work is admirable, and happily executed." — Reformed Church Messenger. 

(2) 



Books Published by W. F. Draper. 

Cary, An Introduction, to the Greek of the New Tes- 
tament. By Geo. L. Cary, of the Meadville, Theological 
Seminary. 12mo. pp. 72. 75 cents. 

This work is designed for the use of those persons who, though pre- 
viously unacquainted with the Greek language, would nevertheless be 
glad to read the New Testament in its original tongue. It contains what 
is absolutely necessary for the understanding of the New Testament 

Greek Those familiar with it will be able to proceed at once (with 

the assistance of some good N. T. Lexicon and Buttmann's Grammar of 
the N. T. Greek, — or Winer's) to the reading of the easier portions of 
the New Testament. 

JDavies. A Compendious and Complete Hebrew and 
Chaldee Lexicon to the Old Testament. With an Eng- 
lish-Hebrew Index. By Benjamin Da vies, Ph.D.,LL.D. 

Carefully Revised, with a Concise Statement of the Prin- 
ciples of Hebrew Grammar. By Edward C. Mitchell, D.D. 
8vo. Cloth, $4.25 ; Half Turkey, $4.75 

" It is in many respects an improvement upon either of the Lexicons 
now in use. Dr. Davies modestly calls himself the editor of the work, 
but it is anything but a mere revision or compilation. Nearly every page 
bears evidence of original thought and independent investigation, and 
many improvements have been made upon the work of previous lexicog- 
raphers in the handling of roots and derivatives. 

" While the Lexicons of Gesenius and Fiirst have been made the chief 
basis, — as they must be for any genuine advance in this direction, — the 
definitions have all been re-written and condensed without being abridged, 
so as to make them more convenient for reference, and the whole work 
less bulky and expensive. 

" So far from being an abridgment, the present edition will be found to 
contain over a thousand more Hebrew words or forms than appear in Tregelles's 
or Robinson's Gesenius, besides incorporating into the body of the work all 
the grammatical forms contained in Robinson's Analytical Appendix." 
— Editor's Preface. 

" We have compared the book in a few places with Robinson's Gesenius, 
and find the resemblances and differences very much as Dr. Mitchell's 
preface would lead us to expect. A. very little comparison is sufficient to 
show that the work is thoroughly independent. Of course the smaller 
book contains less comparative philology, less scriptural references, and 
less exegesis. But its definitions are clear and comprehensive, and for 
the purposes of a student the more concise statement will possess some 
advantages over a larger one. For a beginner, this is certainly the better 
book; and many of the points in which Gesenius would seem better for 
an advanced student belong as properly to a commentary as to a lexicon. 
The work is worthy of hearty commendation. The student who buys it 
will be well fitted out with a Hebrew Lexicon, even though he may some- 
times wish for a more minute analysis of words and interpretation of 
passages." — The Watchman. 

" This Lexicon, if it does not wholly supplant the larger ones of 
Gesenius and Fiirst, certainly must largely take their place in general 
use." — Lutheran Quarterly. 

1-80 



Boohs Published by W. F. Draper. 

Translations by Win. G. T. Shedd, formerly Professor 
of Ecclesiastical History in Andover Theol. Sem. 

Eloquence a Virtue; or,Outlines of a Systematic Bhetoric. 

From the Gorman of Dr. Francis Theremin. With an 

Introductory Essay by Prof. Shedd. 12mo. $1.00 

" The doctrine of the treatise is, that eloquence is distinguished from 
philosophy, poetry, and all other forms of expressed thought in having 
for its object to move men to action, and that this is accomplished by ex- 
citing their active, i.e. their moral faculties, etc. . . . The subject is ably 
unfolded in this compact yet thorough treatise. "What, however, is ex- 
hibited by Theremin in a dry light, in the form of naked philosophic 
statement, is displayed by Professor Shedd in his Introductory Essay, 
with that glow of life, beauty, and force which distinguishes his writings." 
— Princeton Review. 

" The Introductory Essay which Professor Shedd has prefixed to this 
valuable Treatise, is elaborate, vigorous, impressive. It excites the mind 
not only to thought, but also to the expression of thought — to inward 
and outward activity. The whole volume is characterized by freshness 
and originality of remark, a purity and earnestness of moral feeling." — 
Bibliotheca Sacra. 

" It is not a work of surface suggestion, but of thorough and philoso- 
phic analysis, and, as such, is of great value to the student, and especially 
to him who habitually addresses men on the most important theme." — 
Congregational Quarterly. 

A Manual of Church History. By Henry E. F. Guericke, 
Doctor and Professor of Theology in Halle. 

Ancient Church. Comprising the First Six Centuries. 
8vo. $2.75 

" Characterized by research, devoutness, firm grasp of evangelical truth, 
and careful exhibition of the practical as well as the intellectual aspects 
of Christianitv." — North British Review. 

" We regard Professor Shedd's version as a happy specimen of the 
transfusion, rather than a translation, which many of the German treatises 
should receive. The style of his version is far superior to that of the 
original." — Bibliotheca Sacra. 

" Guerike's Manual is complete in the particular lines of history he has 
chosen, and is a most useful and reliable book for the theological class- 
room. Professor Shedd has wisely translated with freedom, and has 
improved the structure of the work." — Nonconformist. 

" Perhaps it would be difficult in the same space to find so much mat- 
ter, or so complete a history during the period of which it treats, as is 
given in this Manual. The volume is one of the most valuable of its 
kind in the department of Ecclesiastical History." — Evangelical Review. 

Mediaeval Church. (From a.d. 590 to 1073.) $1.25 

" This portion of Guericke's Church History continues the account 
down to A.D. 1073, when Hildebrand ascended the Papal chair as Greg- 
ory VII. With the previous volume, this addition comprises the History 
of the Church during the first ten centuries. 

6-74 



Books Published by W. F. Draper, 

Classical Study: Its Usefulness illustrated by Selections 
from the Writings of Eminent Scholars. Edited, with an 
Introduction, by Samuel H. Taylor, LL.D., Principal 
of Phillips Academy. 12mo. $1.50 

Professor J. R. Boise, of the University of Chicago, thus writes in the 
March number of the Illinois Teacher: " The selection of essays made by 
Dr. Taylor is eminently judicious, and presents the views of many 
leading writers, both in Europe and in this country. The Introduction, 
containing about thirty pages, gives, first, a concise and clear sketch of 
the history of the controversy on the value of classical studies ; and then, 
several reasons why the highest benefits of classical study are seldom 
reached in this country. On this latter point, we know of no one better 
qualified by education and long experience as a teacher to speak wisely 

To all who desire the best collection of essays in our language on 

classical study, the work of Dr. Taylor will be very welcome. It should 
have a conspicuous place in every school-library, and in the private 

library of every educator in our land Not the least valuable part of 

the volume is the Introduction, in which Dr. Taylor so ably, clearly, 
and fairly balances the arguments on the two sides." 

" We commend the book as a valuable collection of essays on the 
higher methods of mental training." — American Presbyterian. 

The Theology of the Greek Poets. By W. S. Tyler, 

Williston Professor of Greek in Amherst College. 12mo. 
Cloth. $1.50 

" Professor Tyler has here produced a work which is an honor to 
American literature. It is well fitted to be a classic in our Colleges and 
Theological Seminaries. It furnishes admirable illustrations of the truth 
of both natural and revealed theology, and suggests original methods 
for the defence of these truths." — Bibliotheca Sacra. 

" The book is an important contribution to natural theology. It 
traces the relation of the theology of the Greek poets to that of Christ. 
Prof. Tyler does his work with the mind of a master." — Zion's Herald. 

The Kingdom of Christ on Earth: Twelve Lectures 
delivered before the Students of the Theological Seminary, 
Andover. By Samuel Harris, Dwight Professor of 
Systematic Theology in Yale College. 8vo. $1.50 

" These lectures are characterized by a firm grasp of the subject, by 
profound and thorough comprehension of the facts and principles which 
it involves, by a lucid and connected method, and a perspicuous and 
popular style. The subject is of the very essence of the Christian sys- 
tem. The specific views presented are judicious and sound. The 
student in theology will find that a careful study of these lectures, pur- 
sued so far as to bring the whole presentation into living and shaping 
relation to his religious thought, will be of inestimable advantage to him 
in clearing away mists and difficulties, in harmonizing and systematizing 
his religious knowledge, in opening views into remoter fields of truth, in 
guiding and quickening his mind generally in its contemplation of 
nslijjious truth. — T/ie College Courant. 

4-74 



Books Published by W. F. Draper, 

Remarks on the Internal Evidence for the Truth of Re- 
vealed Religion. By Thomas Erskine, Esq., Advocate. 
Third American, from. Fifth Edinburgh Ed. 16mo. 75 cts. 

" The entire treatise cannot fail to commend the positions which it ad- 
vocates to intelligent and considerate minds. It is one of the best, 
perhaps the best, of all the discussions of this momentous subject." — 
Congregationalist. 

" This argument of Erskine for the Internal Evidence of the Truth of 
Revealed Religion, is the most compact, natural, and convincing we 
have ever read from any author." — Christian Chronicle. 

" No man ought to consider himself as having studied theology unless 
he has read and pondered and read again ' Erskine on the Internal Evi- 
dence.' " — Independent. 

Writings of Archbishop Whately. Published under the 
sanction of the author, from the latest revised editions ; viz. 

Essays on some of the Difficulties in the Writings of St. 
Paul. 12mo. Cloth extra, gilt tops. $1.50 

"Dr. Whately's writings are characterized by sound thought and solid 
judgment. Clear and solid sense is bis peculiar characteristic. He is 
often ingenious, generally candid, almost always plain and transparent." 
— Bibliotheca Sacra. 

" An excellent work." — New York Evangelist. 

" The Archbishop's writings are a part of the sterling theological let- 
ters of the age, and ought to be possessed by all the studious and 
thoughtful." — Journal and Messenger. 

" This book had passed through at least eight editions in England 
before its publication in this country. Dr. Whately is always entitled to 
a hearing. Never profound, he is always clear ; never very original, he 
is always instructive ; never disgustingly dogmatic, he always seems to 
feel a serene assurance that. he has exhausted the whole subject, and 
that his verdict is final ; always positive and didactic, he is yet never 
extreme, but always takes the middle and moderate view." — Watchman 
and Reflector. 

Essays on some of the Pecularities of the Christian Reli- 
gion, and Historic Doubts concerning Napoleon. 
12mo. pp. 264 and 48. Bound in 1 vol. Cloth extra, 
gilt tops. $1.50 

Historic Doubts concerning Napoleon. 12mo. Paper 

covers, 25 cents ; cloth, 50 cents. 

About the year 1821 Whately published this Essay anonymously. It 
was designed as an answer to Hume's objections to the credibility of the 
Christian miracles. Following Hume's method, Whately gravely argued 
the improbability of the existence of the first Napoleon, and demonstrated 
that, on Hume's principles, the testimony in relation thereto could not be 
credited. 

T-74 



Books Published by W. F. Draper. 

An Examination of the Alleged Discrepancies of the 
Bible. By John W. Haley, M.A. With an Introduction 
by Alvah Hovey, D.D., Professor in the Newton Theologi- 
cal Institution. Crown 8vo. pp. xii and 473. $2.00 

" I do not know any volume which gives to the English reader such a 
compressed amount of suggestion and instruction on this theme as is 
given in this volume." — Prof. Edwards A. Park. 

"A book so costly in great qualities, yet so cheap and accessible to all ; 
one so scholarly and yet so simple and usable ; one so creditable to its 
author, and yet so modestly sent forth, does not every day appear. As an 
example of thorough and painstaking scholarship, as a serviceable hand- 
book for all Bible students, and as a popular defence of revealed truth, it 
will take high rank, and fill an important place which up to this time has 
been conspicuously vacant." — Congregationalist. 

A Statement of the Natural Sources of Theology ; with a 
Discussion of their Validity, and of Modern Sceptical Ob- 
jections ; to which is added an Article on the First Chapter 
of Genesis. By Thomas Hill, D.D., LL.D. Reprinted 
from the Bibliotheca Sacra. 8vo. pp. 144. Paper, 60 cts. ; 
Cloth, flexible, 80 cents* 

Contents. — Theology a Possible Science. — The Foundations of The- 
ology sure. — The Natural Foundations of Theology. — The Testi- 
mony of Organic Life. — The Natural Sources of Theology. — The 
First Chapter of Genesis. 

" Powerful discussions, rich in thought and illustration, and directed 
xith crushing force against the positions of infidel scientists." — Advance. 
" A masterly series of articles." — National Baptist. 

Hermeneutics of the New Testament. By Dr. A. Immer, 
Professor of Theology in the University of Berne. Trans- 
lated from the German by Rev. Albert H. Newman. With 
additional Notes and full Indexes. Crown 8vo. pp.413. $2.25 

" It is a thoroughly scientific and almost exhaustive treatise on the 
whole subject. It is in three parts : I. The General Principles of Her- 
meneutics ; II. The Single Operations of the Scripture Interpreter ; III. 
The Religious Understanding. The elaborate history of Scripture inter- 

Eretation and the several methods of exegesis that have from time to time 
een employed, constitute a very important portion of the work. . . . We 
heartily commend it to our young ministers in particular, in the belief 
that in mastering it they will greatly enrich their teachings of the sacred 
word." — Methodist Quarterly Review. 

" Perfect in method, thorough, and truly German in its scholarship, yet 
fresh and interesting in its treatment, and translated in a clear and at- 
tractive English style, it will meet a real need of theological students 
and ministers, and must stimulate a scholarly study on the part of such." 
— Christian Register. 1-78 



COMMENTARIES 

PUBLISHED BY 

"W^-A-IEtlRElSr DP. DRAPEB, 

ANDOVER, MASS. 



These Books will be sent, post-paid, on receipt of the price affixed. 

Ellicott, Commentaries, Critical and Grammatical , 
by C, *T, Ellicott, Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol, 
viz, on 

GALATIANS. With an Introductory Notice by C. E. Stowe, lately 

Professor in Andover Theological Seminary. 8vo. pp. 183. $1.50 

EPHESIANS. 8vo. pp. 190. 1.50 

THESSALONIANS. 8vo. pp.171. 1.50 

THE PASTORAL EPISTLES. 8vo. pp. 265. 2.00 

PHILIPPIANS, COLOSSIANS, and PHILEMON. 8vo. pp. 265. 2.00 

The Set in five volumes, tinted paper, bevelled edges, gilt tops, 

The Set in two volumes, black cloth, bevelled edges, 8.00 

"We would recommend all scholars of the original Scriptures who 
seek directness, luminous brevity, the absence of everything irrelevant to 
strict grammatical inquiry, with a concise and yet very complete view of 
the opinions of others, to possess themselves of Ellicott's Commentaries." 
— American Presbyterian. 

" His Commentaries are among the best, if not the very best, helps a 
student can have." — American Presbyterian and Theological Review. 

" Ellicott is one of the best commentators of this class." — Princeton Rev. 

"I do not know of anything superior to them in their own particular 
line." — Dean Alford. 

Hackett. A Commentary on the Original Text of the 
* Acts of the Apostles. By Horatio B. Hackett, D.D., 
Professor of Biblical Literature in Newton Theological 
Institution. A new edition, revised and greatly enlarged. 
8vo. Cloth, $3.50 

This is a reprint of the last edition revised by Prof. Hackett himself. 

Lightfoot. St. Paul's Epistle to the Galatians. A Revised 
Text, with Introduction, Notes, and Dissertations. By 
J. B. Lightfoot, D.D., Hulsean Professor of Divinity, 
and Fellow of Trinity College Cambridge. 8vo. pp. 402. 
Bevelled edges, $3.00 

" Taken as a whole, we venture to say that this is the most complete 
and exhaustive Commentary on the Epistle to the Galatians that has yet 
appeared, Ellicott's not excepted." — Christian Intelligencer. 

1-77 



Books Published by W. F. Draper. 

Muiphy. Critical and Exegetical Commentaries by 
Prof. James G, Murphy, LL.D., T.C.D., viz. 

Genesis. With a New Translation. With a Preface by J. P. 
Thompson, D.D., New York. 8vo. pp. 535. $3.50 

" The most valuable contribution that has for a long time been made 
to the many aids for the critical study of the Old Testament is Mr. 
Draper's republication of Dr. Murphy on Genesis, in one octavo volume. 
Dr. Murphy is one of the Professors of the Assembly's College at Bel- 
fast, and adds to a thorough knowledge of the Hebrew, and of the science 
of interpretation, great common sense, genuine wit, and admirable power 
of expression. Hence his Commentary is racy and readable, as well as 
reliable. No volume will be more useful to those who have been troubled 
by the Colenso criticisms ; and no man has pricked the bubble of that in- 
flated bishop with a more effectual and relieving wound than Dr.Murphy." 
— Congreqationalist. 

" Dr. Murphy is a fair, clear, and candid interpreter. His aim is to 
reconcile the Scriptures with science by an impartial examination of the 
text." — American Presbyterian and Theological Review. 

Exodus. With a New Translation. 8vo. pp. 385. $3.00 

" Thus far nothing has appeared in this country for half a century on 
the first two books of the Pentateuch so valuable as the present two vol- 
umes. " [On Genesis and Exodus]. " His style is lucid, animated, and 
often eloquent. His pages afford golden suggestions and key-thoughts. 

Some of the laws of interpretation are stated with so fresh and 

natural a clearness and force that they will permanently stand." — Meth- 
odist Quarterly. 

"Prof. Murphy's Commentary on Genesis has been published long 
enough to have secured the highest reputation for scholarship, research, 
and sound judgment. This volume on Exodus takes its place in the 
same rank, and will increase rather than diminish its author's reputation 
among scholars." — National Baptist. 

" By its originality and critical accuracy it must command the high 
regard of the scholar and theologian, whilst the ease and grace of its style, 
the judiciousness with which it selects and unfolds its many subjects ol 
discussion, will be sure to fix and reward the attention of the general 
student." — The Lutheran. 

Leviticus. With a New Translation. 8vo. pp. 318. $2.50 

" In our opinion, his idea and method are the right one, and the whole 
work shows a remarkably clear mastery of the subject. His style, too, 
is singularly lucid. He interprets Hebrew well, and writes capital Eng- 
lish. The book meets a long-felt want, and meets it well." — The Advance. 

" The obscure and difficult portions of the text are elucidated with 
great skill and impressiveness, and the whole work furnishes a most in- 
teresting study." — The Lutheran and Missionary. 

" The Commentaries of Murphy have many excellences. They are 
clear, discriminating, and comprehensive." — Baptist Quarterly. 

" We think it is the very best Commentary on Leviticus that has ever 
been published/ 4 — The Presbyterian. 

" We know of no work on Leviticus comparable with it." — Pulpit 
■2nd Pew. 

3-77 



Books Published by W. F. Draper. 

Psalms. With a new Translation. By J. G. Murphy, $4.00 

" This Commentary is well r* *ted to meet the wants cf pastors in pre- 
paring their expositions of the Psalms. The more educated teachers of 
Bible-classes and Sabbath-schools may study it with advantage. They 
need not be deterred from using it by the presence of the Hebrew words 
which are conspicuous on some of its pages. Like the other Commen- 
taries of Dr. Murphy, this is distinguished by the ease and perspicuity of 
its style, its freedom from pedantry, and the excellent religious spirit per- 
vading it. The Introduction, occupying the first fifty pages, is lucid and 
interesting." — Bibliotheca Sacra. 

" It is on the whole one of the best expositions of the Psalms acces- 
sible for popular instruction, and a valuable auxiliary to the work of 
preachers and teachers." — Examiner and Chronicle. 

Perowne. The Book of Psalms; a New Translation. 
With Introductions and Notes Explanatory and Critical. 
By J. J. Stewart Perowne, D.D., Fellow of Trinity Col- 
lege, Cambridge, and Canon of Llandaff. Reprinted from the 
Third English Edition. In Two Volumes. 8vo. $7.50 

" It comprises in itself more excellences than any other commentary 
on the Psalms in our language, and we know of no single commentary 
in the German language which, all things considered, is preferable to it." 

— Baptist Quarterly. 

" Very rare, indeed, is it that such a combination of requisites to a just 
exposition of Scripture, and particularly of this portion of Scripture, are 
combined in one work, — such scholarship, such judgment, such taste, 
such spiritual insight, such wisdom in the general treatment of his sub- 
ject, such skill as a translator, such simplicity and sustained vigor of 
style." — The Advance. 

" This is justly regarded as the standard commentary on the Book of 

Psalms in England. It is learned, devout, and exhaustive Dr. 

Perowne is one of the most profound Hebrew scholars in Europe, and his 
translation of the Hebrew text gives abundant evidence of his learning." 

— Lutheran Observer. 

" The Introductions combine a series of able essays upon the structure, 
history, literature, and theology of the Psalms. The new translation 
adheres closely to the Hebrew original. The critical notes evince great 
biblical learning, rigid fidelity in the use of the Hebrew dictionary and 
grammar, and a reigning principle of arriving at the exact meaning of 
every word, rather than to give an elegant or metrical style to the render- 
ing. Its practical reflections are select and pointed. Dr. Perowne does 
not evade difficulties, as do some commentators, and where his conclu- 
sions are not satisfactory to the student, he will, at least, have the assur- 
ance of honest dealing with the embarrassments of all interpreters." — 
Christian Intelligencer. 

" If there is a better exposition of the Psalms in the English language 
we do not know what it is. The Introduction and Notes are models in 
their kind. Probably no one in England is more capable than Professsor 
Perowne of doing all that Hebrew scholarship can do towards a better 
knowledge of the Psalms." --The Contributor. 

4-77 



Books Published by W. F. Draper. 

Wright. The Logic of Christian Evidences. By Gr. 

Frederick Wright. 16mo. pp. 328. Cloth, $1.50 

" "What is wanted on the theistic and Christian side, and what the Rev. 
Mr. Wright has endeavored to supply, is a convenient text-book or manual 
adapted to the thought of our own day, marking out the line of the Chris- 
tian defences which his party are now holding and mean to stand by. 
Moreover, what is wanted, and, indeed, is necessary to secure attention, 
over and above ability and learning — of which our author seems to have 
a fair share — is candor, and a disposition to rest within the lines of 
greatest strength ; and in these respects our author appears to advantage. 
His book is throughout sensible and considerate, therefore inviting and 
with promise of usefulness. It is not often that a parish clergyman is 
found so well fitted as he shows himself to be — by a knowledge of what 
natural science is, and what its methods and rightful claims are — for 
dealing on the one hand with the ' oppositions of science ' to religion, and 
on the other with the objections of theologians to the tendencies or recent 

achievements of science And it is a crowning merit of this little 

volume that the subject is so treated ' as not to exaggerate the antagonism 
between modern science and Christianity.' The author has pro- 
duced an acceptable elementary text-book, as well as an interesting volume 
for the general reader." — The Nation, April 8th. 

" Several things impress the reader strongly. One is that the book is 
the work of a thoroughly competent mind. In these days of philosophical 
dabblers, it is refreshing to read the writings of $, man who has the grip 
of a master upon his theme. Another is the care with which the volume 
has been written. It contains no lumber, but is concise, clear, and exact. 
Another is its completeness. No loose ends of thought are left hanging. 
Suggested points which deserve notice receive it sufficiently, if only in a 
word or two. Another is its fairness. Every difficulty is stated frankly, 
and no attempt is made to evade unfavorable facts. The argument has 
vast inherent force, but the manner of presenting it adds much to its 
weight." — The Congregationalist, March 31st. 

" It will be seen that Mr. Wright's work really gives more than its title 
would lead us to expect. Instead of being merely a logic, i.e. an inquiry 
into the method of Christian evidence, it is really, in addition, a hand-book 
of those evidences themselves. We may say, too, that we know of no 
other book which gives in so small a compass, and with such clearness, 
an account of the entire range of Christian evidences. Mr. Wright has 
made good use of the most recent literature of his wide subject without, 
however, falling into the r6le of a mere compiler. On the contrary, his 
little book is characterized by unity, freshness, and independence. . . . The 
work is well fitted to be put into the hands of intelligent readers who 
wish to get a careful, general view of the converging and cumulating 
evidences of Christianity prior to entering upon more special investiga- 
tions. No one can rise from its study without, at all events, feeling that 
a good deal still needs to be done before Christianity is snuffed out of 
the world." — Leeds {Eng.) Mercury, March. 

" Mr. Wright undertakes to show that evolution is not incompatible 
with Christianity, that miracles are not incongruous in the Christian sys- 
tem, and that the method and force of the proof of Christianity are the 
same as those we rely on in our common beliefs and actions. We cor- 
dially commend the book as fresh and useful." — Independent. 

"A most valuable contribution to the religious and theological litera- 
ture of the age." — Oberlin Review, April 8th. 

2-80 



nV: 



\\ 















I »'^ 



■ 





















H 



■ ■ 




Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: June 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
(724) 779-2111 

■■ 



